Sermon – Ordination – 1789


Joseph Eckley (1750-1811) graduated from Princeton in 1772. He was the pastor of the Old South Church in Boston beginning in 1779. Eckley was an original member of the Society for Propagating the Gospel Among the Christians. (This Society is discussed in WallBuilders’ book The Jefferson Lies.)

This sermon was preached by Rev. Eckley in Concord, NH on July 1, 1789 on the ordination of Israel Evans.


sermon-ordination-1789

sermon-ordination-1789-2

Sermon

Delivered at the Ordination

Of Rev. Israel Evans,

Concord, N.H.

With a Part of

Dr. MacClintock’s Charge.

July 1st, 1789.

II CORINTHIANS, IV. 7.
WE HAVE THIS TREASURE IN EARTHEN VESSELS.

So great is the variety of scripture passages suitable for the introduction of a discourse on an occasion like the present that I confess myself to have been at some difficulty in making a particular choice. How far my determination in preference of the passage which I have now read may be acceptable, I am unable to say: But as it will certainly introduce a number of serious thoughts, in which, whatever may be our different employments in life, or our stations in the Church, we are all highly interested, I shall rely on your candor, whilst at the request of my worthy friend, the Pastor elect of this Society, I proceed to offer them to you.

The apostle, in several chapters of this Epistle, enlarges greatly on the excellency and importance of the Gospel Ministry. It will not be needful to take up your time by an explanation of the context, as I conceive I shall be sufficiently justified from the use which he makes of the passage now chosen as the text, to select from it, and propose to you for the present time, this single and well known truth, viz. that in the economy of grace, the treasure of the Gospel, with a particular view to its publick dispensation, is entrusted with frail and imperfect men; or to render the idea still more concise, I would express, that the work of the Ministry, or the great honour and privilege of preaching the Gospel, is committed by the Divine Being, to those, who may be called earthen vessels. If this was the case in the days of the Apostle, it is certainly the case in ours. And as the event is part of the plan or method chosen by the Almighty in conducting the great work of grace, it surely becomes us to give it a proper attention, that we may not only be able to justify, but admire it.

What I design in this discourse is to endeavour, in the first place, to show on what accounts the Ministers of the Gospel may be compared with earthen vessels;–secondly, to illustrate the fitness and propriety of the important work of the Ministry being committed to such imperfect instruments;–and lastly, to consider the moral duties and reflections which the knowledge of this truth most naturally suggests.

FIRST then I am to show on what accounts the Ministers of the Gospel may be compared with earthen vessels.

And first, they may be compared with earthen vessels in consideration of their natural weaknesses, infirmities, and wants. Derived from earthly parents, they are possessed of bodies which are continually liable to pain, sickness, and decay. The earthly houses of their tabernacle, like all earthly things, call for the greatest care and attention of the inhabitants. Subject to hunger, to thirst, and cold, they are indebted to common bounties of God’s providence for each day’s preservation; nor can even these relieve them from many occasional distresses, or prevent their finally falling by the arrests of death. Yielding gradually to the sentence which was at first pronounced in Paradise, they live in constant expectation of its complete fulfillment, knowing that it is written concerning each of them, as every other descendant of Adam, Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.

But secondly, as the comparison in the text applies to the natural infirmities under which the Ministers of the Gospel labour, in like manner the application holds good in relation to those which are moral. Is there a righteous man on earth, who doeth good, and sinneth not? If so, you will be ready to conclude that he may be found among the Preachers of the holy Gospel. But there is no such person in the collective body. The Ministers of Christ are not only subject to like passions with other men, but are amenable for possessing the same natural corruptions and depravity of heart. The more they look within themselves, and contemplate the nature and tendency of sin, the more they find reason with the Apostle to exclaim, O wretched men that we are; who shall deliver us from the body of this death? Who indeed but Jesus Christ, through the efficacy of his Gospel? To the same Gospel therefore which they preach to others, they apply for consolation and deliverance themselves. In the same Saviour they trust for redemption, without whose grace they would not only be destitute of all hope of the favour and friendship of God, but would assuredly perish in their sins. With the additional rapture which their own experience produces, they are thus able to use the exclamation, O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God, manifested in the redemption of sinners by his son Jesus Christ!

Thus have I shortly exhibited to you, on what accounts the Ministers of the Gospel may be compared with earthen vessels. I have drawn the comparison however, from a view of only one side of the subject. You must be sensible that there is many a vessel, which, though it be made of clay and continually liable to be broken, is at the same time very beautiful in its formation, and as long as it lasts is well calculated for the honorable station to which it is advanced. It would be a sad description of the Minister of Christ, if it included in it no other idea than that of his being a frail, a weak, and sinful man. Although the Apostle was always very ready to acknowledge his own imperfections both natural and moral, as well as those of his brethren and cotemporaries in the service of his Lord; yet as it is evident that he entertained the most honourable sentiments of the character of the person who, according to the plan of the New Testament, was qualified to preach the Gospel; I shall think that I confine myself to the business pointed out in the text, by endeavouring to give a short description of one, who, though he may be compared with an earthen vessel, may notwithstanding be called a good Minister of Jesus Christ.

It is requisite, in the first place, that he should be a good man.—By this I do not intend that he should merely be externally moral. No doubt it is of the utmost consequence that his life and conversation should, in this particular, be correspondent with his profession, and that he should have a good report among his fellow men. But it is moreover essential that he should be a converted man, giving reasonable evidence that, in some good measure, he has felt the power of the Christian religion on his heart, and happily experienced the influence of the several graces and affections which characterize those who in the scriptures are called believers, being born of God, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost.—-Though it may at times happen that the labours of an unsanctified Preacher may be rendered useful to the people of his charge, yet the prospect, in general, is very gloomy and discouraging. It is the real acquaintance with the nature of the divine love in the soul, which bestows life to the publick labours of a Minister,–lustre to his example, and stamps a value on his character, which in all respects is most desirable in one, who by profession is engaged in treating with men on matters which are of infinite importance.

To this let it be added secondly,–it is essential to the good Minister of Jesus, that he be a man of knowledge, having at least a tolerable acquaintance with human sciences, and certainly a very good acquaintance with the great and fundamental doctrines of the Gospel which he is to preach.—He should be a scribe who is well instructed—able and apt to teach, and rightly divide the word of truth.

There are other qualifications greatly to be desired: I dwell on the two already mentioned, as those which are indispensable. The power of religion, and knowledge of the Gospel, will not only make the employment of the Minister the most delightful of all others, but will inspire him with a force and capaciousness of mind, eminently sitting him for the service of his Master. They will bestow on him a truly brilliant genius; or at least, will so vastly strengthen it, where it is naturally possessed, as to mark on his exertions the greatest prospect of success. As it was the fire of patriotism, and love of liberty, which formed the Grecian and Roman Orators; so will the love and knowledge of his profession, essentially assist in forming the Christian Orator, who from his experience of divine things, will address his hearers with a solemnity and animation which they cannot resist—will paint to them the corruption of the human heart, and ingratitude of sin, in language, the strength of which they will not be able to deny—will represent the charms of holiness in a manner compelling them to acknowledge the beauty of the draught—and then, by all which is interesting to them in the present and future worlds, will call on them to embrace a plan of Redemption, in which is contained infinite wisdom, and to accept of an offered Redeemer, who is infinitely worthy and good.

Shall I be permitted to inquire whether we have not sometimes taken notice of a mode of preaching which is too dry, speculative, and uninteresting—which, though it may comprise in it some truths as far as they go, is confined to subjects, comparatively of trifling consequence—is cold and unanimating, containing little more of the Gospel than might be found in the morals of Seneca, or deduced from the once boasted of maxims of the ancient heathen schools. As the importance of the Christian religion to men, and the concern which they have in its doctrines, is the same now as in the days of the Apostles, may it not be expected that the Ministers in every age will greatly form their discourses after the model which these eminent servants of Christ Jesus have transmitted to them?

It must be confessed indeed that the circumstances of things, in some respects, are altered. The greater numbers of hearers in the assemblies to which the Apostles usually addressed themselves, were unbelievers. As far as relates to a rational conviction of the truths of Christianity, it is the reverse in ours. In respect to the doctrines which the immediate successors of our Saviour delivered and penned, there was a dependence on miraculous inspiration by the Holy Spirit. Without this dependence, a great part of the business of a Preacher, in the present state of the Church, will be to endeavour to explain these doctrines; it being hardly supposable, with regard to many of them, that it was expected by their Divine Author they would be so fully understood at their first delivery, as in the more danced state of the Christian world.—In the prosecution of this work, the judicious servant of Jesus will naturally be led to enlarge on the essential truths of the Gospel system—comparing scripture with scripture—reasoning on the analogy and beauty discoverable in the whole;–thus enriching his sermons with many pertinent observations, and useful thoughts.

But notwithstanding the diversity now hinted at, in the manner of preaching, arising from the diversity of circumstances between the past and present ages of the Church; yet as to the principal things to be inculcated, they will ever remain without change. Whilst men are sinners, the great and primary business of the Preacher will be to convince them of the fact—discover to them their danger, and urge them to repent, and cordially believe in the Lord Jesus, and be saved. That he may be an instrument, through divine assistance, of effecting this, he will address them, as the Apostles did, on the most interesting points; at the same time, exhibiting consolation to Christians, and thus affording evidence that he is a faithful Minister of the New Testament.—How necessary is true piety, and a knowledge of the Gospel, to the right performance of this work! Can the chilly and phlegmatick speaker enter into the hearts of an assembly, and kindle up a flame of sacred love, the nature of which he has neither described or known? Just as easy as the uninstructed professor can reveal knowledge, or without ability and forethought can argue on the sublime nature of ever living truth.

Let me then here ask, whether it is not incumbent on all those who are particularly concerned in the encouragement and introduction of Gentlemen to the work of the Ministry, to require a reasonable satisfaction as to the important qualifications which have been mentioned? It is the injunction of an Apostle, Lay hands suddenly on no man. Can it be said that there is a compliance with this rule, unless there is, at the same time, a well grounded trust in the piety of the candidate, and his acquaintance with the truths which he is about to teach?

But to close this part of the subject;–the sum of it is, that the Ministers of the Christian religion, in all ages of the world, qualified as the Gospel requires, are no other than imperfect men. Like earthen vessels, they really possess the valuable properties essential in the service to which they are brought forward; but like them, are endurable as well as incomplete. Neither on the one hand, are they without the moral signatures of the divine workmanship in their constitution and nature; nor on the other, are they free from the blemishes and detects which are visible on all terrestrial things, and will assuredly attend them ‘till time shall be no more.—-Such are the Agents, employed in the Redeemer’s Church on earth: For we have this treasure in earthen vessels.

I come now to the SECOND head of the discourse, in which I am to attempt to illustrate the reasonableness and propriety of the important work of the Ministry bing committed to such imperfect instruments.

The principal idea expressive of this propriety, we find in the words immediately connected with the text, viz. that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of men. The meaning of the Apostle I conceive o be this,—That the preaching of the Gospel is committed unto those, who in many respects are like earthen vessels, with the particular design that the success attending, instead of being attributed to the influence of the instruments, might be known to result from the intrinsic excellency of the Gospel itself, applied o the hearts and consciences of men by the power or spirit of God, thus testifying that it came from Heaven, and is truly divine.

In the use which is made of imperfect agents in the ministerial employment, the attention of the observers is wisely withheld from any immoderate reliance on them, that it may be at full liberty to contemplate, and impartially examine, the doctrines which they preach. There is perfect evidence that no undue advantage is taken, or bias imposed; and thus the excellency of the power, producing conviction to the truth, is perceived to be of God, and not of any other agent.

My hearers, I imagine, will readily agree with me in sentiment, that in so important a work as the Gospel system, it is highly desirable that the affections as well as the judgment of men in respect to it, should be fully tried and made known. In the present mode of inculcating its doctrines by the instrumentality of men, it must be apparent that this trial is most fairly made; nor can we be at a loss in concluding that this was a principal object with the Divine Being in its original appointment.

Had it pleased the wise Author of every perfect gift, he might have commissioned a select band of Angels to have left their native seats, and descended among men to proclaim the system of redemption, and teach returning sinners the certain way to Heaven. Happy! Thrice happy to have engaged in the employment! So honourable is its nature—so fully harmonizing with the seraphick joy & benevolence of their minds, that we might have beheld them residing with us as the Ministers of our Churches—walking in radiant glory among the golden candlesticks of the Lord Jesus—sweetly instructing us in divine truth—sometimes perhaps taking their flight to Heaven to relate the tidings of their success, and then returning to earth again—thus opening an intercourse between both worlds, and tempting us to think that even God himself was coming down to dwell with men.

Delightful and engaging would the circumstances have been! But a question arises—What would have been the effects? Undoubtedly they would have been, that the authority of such characters, and indisputableness of their mission from Heaven, would have commanded the speculative assent of men to the Gospel, whether they approved of it or not. The religion of Jesus must necessarily have become the religion of the world, even though the inhabitants had remained unfriendly to it. No criterion would have been found to have assisted in judging between the real and merely nominal Christian; nor might it have been accounted either wise or honourable to have acknowledged the distinction.

In direct opposition to this method of procuring faith, I think it evident that the Christian system, notwithstanding it is, strictly speaking, demonstrative, admitting of no reasonable doubt, is considered and made use of by its Author, as an address to the rational powers, the consciences and hearts of men, so that at least there is a possibility of their rejecting it, but this possibility arising from the corruption of their nature, inclining them either to view it imperfectly, or through a false and coloured medium.—I appeal to all present, whether the reception of the essential doctrines of Christianity is not represented in the Scriptures as depending, in the greatest degree, on the previous dispositions of mankind. As our Saviour says, If any man do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God. But this could not be the case, if instead of men, some superior order of beings, of whose mission we could not possibly doubt, were expressly sent to preach unto us.—May we not therefore discover much of the wisdom of God in the establishment of a mode of addressing us concerning the truths of the Gospel, which is so admirably calculated to prove and discover the moral state of our hearts, at the same time that it illustrates how easily his power, when it accompanies his word, can perform what it once designs, and triumphing over every obstacle, make known the exceeding riches and glory of his grace?

But there are other particulars in which a judicious observer will discern the fitness that human being should be employed in the great work of instructing mankind.—Acquainted by experience with the wants and sorrows, the hopes and fears, of men, the human Preacher will be so much the better able to form his address with application to them. A glorious Seraph from the bright world above, might represent the beauties of the place to greater advantage: But for descriptions of the sad nature of sin, who is so calculated to give them, as the person who has felt it? For lively pictures of the joys which accompany repentance, who is so well instructed to present them, as the penitent himself?—-Indeed, many are the circumstances, relating both to the lapsed and recovered condition of man, with which a spotless Angel can have no acquaintance.—To delineate the happiness attendant on a state of pardon, is the proper work of those who have been pardoned.—To set forth the conflicts between grace and nature—to represent the trials and temptations to which the present life is continually exposed, & apply the means which are best calculated to afford relief, is their particular business, whose experience furnishes them with the most distinct ideas, and who having been tempted and afflicted themselves, are daily sharing in the comfort of those resources, which it is their employment to recommend to others.

It would be easy to enlarge on these particulars, were it not for the danger of exceeding the bounds necessarily allotted to a single part of a discourse. If notwithstanding the reasons existing in support of the sentiment here professedly maintained, there are yet any persons inclined to think that the truths of the Gospel might be maintained and inculcated by much more powerful means than the exertions and instrumentality of men, I would briefly observe, that they have already been made use of, and in a variety of ways. Whoever considers the astonishing scenes at Mount Sinai which attended the promulgation of the Almighty’s will—then passes on to the history of the Prophets, with the works they wrought—from hence traces the grand series of events to the incarnation and publick preaching of God’s son—and lastly weighs in his mind the account given of the Apostles, with the constant miracles they performed, and all these things in support of the same system of religion—surely he cannot be at a loss to determine, that there is nothing which Heaven could do for the instruction of men, which has been overlooked or omitted. Nor ought he to be surprised at the present alteration which it has pleased providence to introduce in the method of ministration in his holy word. At first, the truths of it required the assistance of agents commissioned from above with peculiar powers, for the purpose of its establishment. But since its establishment, the duty of men is to contemplate and examine it. In the performance of this work, it is sufficient, next to a dependence on divine aid in favour of heir own endeavours, that they can rely on the help of those of their fellow men, who are professedly devoted to the employment; who being of like rank and condition with themselves in the system of creation, are properly calculated for the business of communicating instruction, as well as happily uniting with those who embrace the truth in the pleasures of that endearing friendship, which arises from a similarity in circumstances, and the mutual participation of the same divine grace.

Reflecting on these things, what reasonable person can refuse admiring the care of providence for his creatures, in the appointment of the present method of religious instruction?—a method so happily congenial with the natural feelings and capacities of men, and which, considering its entire dependence on the truth of the Gospel revelation, and on the patronage of Heaven, has, in the effects already visible in the world, procured such additional honour to the system of Christianity, and such abundant glory unto God.

The LAST thing proposed in the order of the discourse, was to consider the moral duties and reflections which the knowledge of the truth, viz. that the preaching of the Gospel is committed to earthen vessels, most naturally suggests.

And certainly they are many as they respect the Ministers of Christ Jesus themselves, who will, no doubt, often meditate on the nature of their calling—on the obligations they are under, as the instruments employed by the Almighty in his service—on the particular ways by which they may be assisted to render their instrumentality, in the present circumstances of it, as efficacious as possible—and on the serious account which they must give, when at the close of a few years, the tabernacle of the body in which they now act, will grow weak and totter, or like earthen vessels, after they are broken into pieces, will be of no further use.

My respected Fathers and Brethren in the ministry will always remember, that notwithstanding it has pleased the great Head of the Church to employ them, weak and frail as they are, in preference to Angels or superior beings, it is not because the work is considered of little consequence, or is unworthy to engage the most exalted agents either in Heaven or earth. It is the joy—it is the consolation of the Christian, that it is a work which has employed the labours of One, who is far superior to any Angel.—The first Preacher of the Gospel, and great Author of the Christian system, who performed everything in its support, was no less a personage than the Son of God—the favourite of Heaven—the Creator—the King, and the Lord of Angels.

Thus is the servant with his divine Master. Where I am, said Jesus to his Disciples, whilst he was yet laboring among them, there shall ye be also—engaged in the same business, and advanced to the like important station.—To the Christian Minister, in each successive period of the Church, employed in many respects in similar offices and duties, how will the thought convey a lively sense of the unspeakable honour which is done him, inclining him, whilst he receives it joyfully, to receive it humbly, and show forth the answerable effects!—When he contemplates the vast importance of the Gospel to the future interest of mankind—when he calls to view how near this interest lays unto his Saviour’s heart—and when, after all other means have been used with men, by Prophets and apostles, divinely inspired and endowed with astonishing powers, he recollects that the present remaining one is by the ministry of imperfect beings like himself, with what emphasis will he consider that he is addressed by Heaven to exhibit the utmost circumspection and fidelity?—that by contending against his remaining corruptions, he may prevent all impediments to his usefulness—by enriching his mind with increase of knowledge, he may recommend his doctrines to the best advantage—by growing in grace and holiness, he may render his ministrations the more efficacious and convincing—and finally, by constant prayer to Heaven for a blessing on his labours, he may ensure the promised assistance and benediction; thus approving himself to be a servant acknowledged by his Master, whose grace is evidently sufficient for him, and whose strength is made perfect in his weakness.

Nor can there be a more serious and affecting thought to the Christian Minister, advanced as he is to so honourable a station, than that like those to whom he ministers, he shall shortly die; and instead of soaring with the disengaged spirit to the bright world of joy, to claim the plaudit which a perfectly holy agent might expect by right, on more humble wing, shall go unto his Master as an imperfect servant, to be tried by the same Gospel he has preached unto others; which, though it pardons all omissions and defects repented of, yet takes cognizance of them, at the same time that it rewards each instance of fidelity.—Yes! My respected Fathers and Brethren, the day will speedily arrive when the work of each of us in the ministry will be finished, and we shall be called to give an account of our stewardship, before the tribunal of our Lord, who made us stewards. As imperfect and human beings, we need the hints and admonitions which the Gospel offers on this interesting subject. I might respect to you the declarations of our Saviour concerning the future and truly solemn doom of unfaithful Ministers. But as better suited to my age, together with the present circumstances and occasion, let me rather remind you, in few words, of the prospects and rewards of the truly faithful and good. When the great Head and Founder of his Church shall descend from Heaven in royalty divine—when attended by myriads of shining Angels, he shall take his seat for the process of the Judgment, how exalted will be their expectations and delight! See them approaching, at the mandate of their Judge: Observe the smile which brightens on his face, as they draw nearer to him: Then hear the musick of his voice, whilst he addresses them, Come, ye blessed of my Father:–Ye Ministers in my kingdom, approach my throne: Ye have been faithful in my Gospel: Receive the glory which is mine to give: Enter ye into the joy of your Lord.

What songs of gratitude! What acclamations of holy triumph shall be listened to by attending worlds, when they ascend, with their Redeemer, into the mansions of the blessed! Nations, and kingdoms, and empires of the earth, shall come to nothing, whilst the kingdom of Christ shall rise in splendor inexpressible, and his servants be received to reign in it forever. Then will commence the knowledge of the fullness and excellency of the promise, that they who are wise, shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they who turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.

But the subject very naturally suggests many serious duties and moral reflections to the hearers, as well as Preachers of the Gospel.—From the acquaintance we all have with human nature, I presume there is reason to apprehend it to be not only a supposable, but a certain fact, that there are many persons, even in this advanced state of truth and knowledge, who conclude with themselves, that if they were addressed by some superior messengers, on the important concerns of religion, rather than by their fellow men, it would be much happier for them, as in this case, without the uncertainty and danger now attending the event, they would assuredly be won over to embrace the Gospel, with all the blessings it presents.—The reasons which have inclined the Almighty to choose the present method in the ministration of his word, have been already mentioned. Admitting that the great object with him was to persuade men to become merely speculative or nominal Christians, the matter would be wholly altered. But in further confirmation of what has been observed, that as to any change to be produced in the moral or religious affections, ensuring the salvation of men, the dependence is, on no account, to be placed on the exalted or uncommon character of the Preacher, let me only add a single passage from the New Testament, If they will not bear Moses and the Prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead.

Independent however, of all reasoning concerning the several methods which might be chosen in the ministration of the Gospel, a principal a principal part of the business before us is, to contemplate the one which in fact is. You find, my hearers, by unalterable experience, that your Ministers are only men. No winged Cherub is seen descending to you, to declare Heaven’s behest, and with the celestial cadence of his voice, to inspire your souls with rapture, perhaps terrific awe. The treasure of divine grace, and privilege of proclaiming the glad tidings of salvation, is actually committed to earthen vessels, like yourselves. Receive them as the messengers which are sent to you from God; undoubtedly because, in the present situation of the world, he thought them to be the best; and remember, at the same time, that you can have no other.

As it is well known there are particular duties on the part of Ministers towards the people of their charge, in like manner, there are duties from the people towards them, and these arising, in great measure, from the circumstance, that their Ministers are men. Encompassed with the various wants which are common to all human beings, they stand in need of the same supports of nature; which, according to reason, and the law of the Gospel, are cheerfully to be administered by the people whom they serve.

Nor ought the consideration that even the best of ministers are morally imperfect, to be ever admitted in a manner, the tendency of which is to destroy the efficacy of their preaching. When we wish to receive benefit from the instructions of one of our fellow men, our first business is to regard him with candour and love.—Happy are the people who have found a Minister, of whom they have received reasonable satisfaction that he is a true and upright Christian—that his heart is engaged in the great cause of religion—that he is earnestly desirous of promoting the spiritual welfare of their souls, and being well acquainted with the nature of his work, is determined steadily to pursue it. More than this, is not to be required, because more than this, will never be obtained. If they discover imperfections in his character, it becomes them to remember that there are imperfections in their own. A true love to him as the servant and friend of Jesus Christ, will dispose them to cast the mantle of charity over smaller things, and carrying his case, with their own, in prayer before God earnestly to supplicate for greater degrees of sanctification and improvement in every Christian grace.

It may be mentioned as an unhappy circumstance, that there should ever be any persons in our Churches, who, inattentive to the duty we have been considering, should rather be disposed to mar the peace, and destroy the influence of their Ministers, than assist them in their work—who, by being captious, restless, and ever ready to complain, sometimes do essential injury in the circles where they move, but oftener a more lasting injury to their own souls. If a messenger were dispatched from the New Jerusalem, to preach expressly to them, though they might be compelled to speak well of his character, it is doubtful whether they would love him.

In fine, as the Ministers of Jesus Christ, are only men, next to the countenance and support of their divine Master, they need the assistance and encouragement of those with whom they dwell, and to whom they are bound by the endearing ties of affinity and friendship. Where there is a sincere desire among a people, to obtain spiritual advantage from their Ministers, they must receive them cordially, strengthening their hands, and encouraging their hearts. When this is the case, the blessing is not far from them, and they will scarcely fail to experience the Gospel to be the power of God, and the wisdom of God for their everlasting salvation.

The usual order of the service on this solemnity, as well as my own inclination, require me now to address myself to my much esteemed and worthy Brother, who is about to take the pastoral charge of this Church of our common Lord.

Reverend and dear Sir,

I DOUBT not that you are well acquainted with the importance of the work in which you this day renewedly engage. The long friendship which has been held between us, and the variety of scenes through which we have passed together, render our meeting, on this occasion, both agreeable and affecting.—You will remember, my dear Sir, that, like the rest of your Brethren, you receive the treasure of the Gospel in an earthen vessel. Frail and imperfect as we are, has our Master honoured us by putting us into the ministry? Happy will it be, if we serve him with fidelity.

Will you permit me to remind you, that the great object of our preaching should be the salvation of men’s souls. The more heart-searching our discourses—the more they contain in them of the distinguishing articles of Christianity—the more earnestly we represent to our hearers the evil, the delusion, and danger of sin, and endeavour to lead them to the blood of the Cross; the more we shall be likely to fulfill our ministry with honour and success. It is a poor course of sermons which treats chiefly of the social duties, or the virtues which men might practice as philosophers, if they had heard nothing of the nature of redemption through a Mediator: And he is a poor Preacher, who does not give abundant evidence that his highest pleasure is to dwell on the theme of Jesus Christ and him crucified.

In the several trials and difficulties which may be expected in the ministerial course, call to mind, Sir, the gracious promise of a divine support. Let me add—if we love our work, our pleasures will be more abundant than all our trials, and our encouragements will vastly outweigh our greatest pains.

Finally, be strong in the Lord, and is the power of his might. May the great Head of the Church succeed your labours among this people; and after many seals are added to your ministry, may you be received to a crown of joy which never fades away, and so be ever with the Lord.

Permit me now, my Brethren of this Christian Society, to address myself to you, on this agreeable occasion.

In consequence of the long acquaintance I have had with your Pastor elect, I have the pleasure to congratulate you that we, this day, settle a Gentleman with you, in the work of the ministry, who, added to the natural gifts and improvements of his mind, has afforded every reasonable evidence of his being a sincere friend of our common Lord. Receive him as such. That his labours may be succeeded among you, lend to him your attention—lend to him your hearts—lend to him your love. I am persuaded he will return the offering, and thus your obligations and religious pleasures will be reciprocal, and formed for increase.

It will be needless for me to repeat to you the sentiments which have been delivered at this time. As far as you think them to be conformable to truth, you will apply them to your own circumstances, and the solemn transaction in which you are concerned this day.

Brethren, we are all members of one Church. Tho’ divided into many Societies, we all acknowledge the same Master and Head; and tho’ generally worshipping in different places, our hope and expectation is to be gathered together in one, even in the city of God and of the Lamb. There may we finally meet: There may we dwell, with the Christians of every age; and we shall find sufficient time to increase our knowledge of each other, and unite in the sublime engagements of friendship, joy & love.

To conclude—let us all who are present on this occasion, reflect seriously on the inestimable value of the Christian religion, and the importance of receiving it in such a manner as that it may be effectual to our salvation.

It is to be remembered that the season of our probation will speedily be over, when, whatever may have been our different stations and employments in life, we must give an impartial account before our Master, and receive the sentence according to our works.

Through the assistance of divine grace, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, may we be prepared for his coming. Then shall we happily join each other at the right hand of our Judge; and with the ransomed of the Lord—with songs and everlasting joy upon our heads, be received into the Heavenly Paradise, where we shall more than ever admire the Gospel of our redemption, and unite in singing the new Anthem, To Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever.

A M E N.

THE
C H A R G E,
B Y
By the Reverend Mr. Macclintock, of Greenland.
The Ministry of the Gospel being a divine institution, designed to promote the glory of God, in the eternal salvation and happiness of a guilty world by Jesus Christ, is therefore a trust the most weighty and important that can be committed to either Angels or men; to the due discharge of which, many peculiar qualifications, much wisdom, prudence, and fidelity, are requisite; of this we have the fullest evidence both in the Son of God taking upon him this office when he was personally present on earth, and in the solemn charge given by the Apostles to those whom they separated to the work of the ministry, by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery; in which are pointed out the qualifications and duties of the ministerial character.

In conformity to their example, and in the exercise of the authority derived to us through them from the Lord Jesus Christ, the glorious Head of the Church, we ordain and appoint you, the Reverend ISRAEL EVANS, who have already been ordained a Minister of the Church universal, to the particular care and oversight of the Church of Christ in this place—to preach the word—to administer the seals of the New Covenant, Baptism and the Supper, to qualified subjects—to exercise the discipline Christ hath appointed in his Church, and to assist, when called in providence, in separating others to this work.

And we solemnly CHARGE you, in the presence of God, who by his energetic Word, quickeneth and preserveth all things, and therefore is able to support you under every trial, and to deliver you from the greatest evils to which you may be exposed in the prosecution of this work—in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, who, at the expense of his most precious life, bare witness to the truth before Pontius Pilate, and herein hath set you an example, not to count your life dear unto the death in defence of his cause—before the elect Angels, invisibly present on this occasion, who have stood fast in their integrity—and this numerous assembly, the spectators and witnesses of this solemn transaction; that you take heed to the ministry you have received of the Lord Jesus; that you fulfill it with care and diligence, under a sense of its interesting consequences both to yourself and to them that hear you.

In doctrine, shew uncorruptness, and sound speech, that cannot be gainsaid; not teaching for doctrine the traditions of men, by which the Gospel is adulterated; but drawing the matter of your discourses from the pure and uncorrupt fountain, by a careful attention to the sacred Oracles, making that form of sound words, taught by Christ and his Apostles, your constant director.—Let it be your determination, to know nothing among the people of your charge, but Jesus Christ and him crucified—make Him the Alpha and Omega of your preaching, as he is of the sacred Scriptures.

Keep back noting from your hearers that would be profitable to them, from a criminal fear of offending, or desire of pleasing men; but steadily declare the whole counsel of God, in the face of the greatest opposition. See that your end, in undertaking this sacred work, is right; that it is not for the sake of filthy lucre, or any selfish motive; but from a pure and ardent love to Christ, which will engage you to diligence and assiduity in feeding his sheep and lambs.—Let godly sincerity mark your character, in your publick instructions, and in all your professions and declarations to men; not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but, as in his fight, under a sense of his Omniscient eye, to which all things are manifest, so speak and act.—

Endeavour to adapt your publick discourses, and private addresses, to the particular cases and circumstances of your people. Set the terrours of the law, before the thoughtless and secure, that if it shall please God, they may be awakened, convinced, and made sensible of their perishing need of a Saviour: To the convinced, display the all sufficiency of Christ, and the freeness, riches, and sovereignty, of divine grace; that they may be encouraged to trust in him, and to hope for eternal life through his merits—To the tempted, open the armory of God; that, being clothed with the weapons of defence taken from thence, they may be able to repel the fiery darts of Satan, and to stand fast in the evil day—To the afflicted and sorrowful, administer the balm of consolation, the promises and hopes of the Gospel, to soothe the anguish of their minds, and heal their bleeding wounds.—

By all the powerful motives derived from the authority, the love, and mercy, of the great God, inculcate on Christians the various duties of their several stations and relations, mentioned in the charge given by the Apostle to Timothy and Titus, and in them to their successors in office, through every period of time.—Explain from time to time the precepts and directions of the Gospel, which point out to Christians the way of duty, and hold up to their view the crown of immortal life, which the righteous Judge will give to the conquerors, to animate them to patience and perseverance in fighting the good fight of faith.—In all the various duties of this important part of your office, study to approve yourself to the consciences of men, a workman that needeth not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth, and giving to everyone his portion of meat in due season.—

Would you justly deserve this character, be not satisfied with any present attainments, nor presume to feed your people with chaff, empty extempore effusions, or hasty incoherent harangues, which would starve their souls, or at least keep them babes in knowledge all their days; but if you would desire that they may grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, so as to attain a clear comprehensive view of the Christian system, and that your profiting may appear to all men, give thyself to reading, to meditation, and to prayer.—To reading, in order to furnish your own mind with that various knowledge, which is necessary to enable the Christian Minister to discharge the duties of his station with dignity and reputation—to mediation, as the means of possessing your mind with the ideas you meet with in reading, and enlarging your views—and to prayer, as the way of deriving all needed supplies from the Father of lights and mercies, from whom cometh down every good and perfect gift.—A Minister, of all men, should be much in prayer; because, of all others, he most needs divine wisdom and assistance, to perform the duties of the sacred office in such a manner as to be a sweet savour of God in Christ, both in them that are saved, and in them that perish; for who is sufficient for these things?

With regard to your manner in speaking, let it be deliberate, grave, and solemn; suitable to the nature and importance of your subject, and the majesty of that Being, in whose name and presence you speak; remote from affectation, theatrical airs, and ludicrous expressions, which would tend to excite disgust or levity in the hearers. If you would desire that they should believe and obey the truth, you must preach it in such a manner as will give them reason to think that you believe it yourself. The Minister of the Lord should not only bring beaten oil, well studied discourses, for the service of the sanctuary; but deliver them with a proper pathos and animation, excited by a sense of the importance of what he speaks: To this end, endeavour in the first place to get your own heart affected with a sense of the truths you are about to declare to others; and when you thus speak from the heart, it will be most like to reach their hearts.

Moreover, we charge you to take heed, not only to your doctrine, that it be pure and uncorrupt; but also to yourself, to your manner of life, that it be exemplary, and as becometh the Gospel, that so you may give no just occasion to any to charge you with a contradiction between your preaching and practice; but by the sanctity of your manners, may be a living comment on your doctrine, exhibiting before others, in your daily example, the Christian virtues you inculcate on them in your preaching. Be thou an example to the faithful, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in fidelity, and in purity.

Your extensive knowledge of men will enable you, in your deportment toward others, to observe a due medium between that unsociable stiffness, which would lead them to think religion is inconsistent with benevolence and friendship, and that gross familiarity, which would subject you to their contempt, and in all things maintain that gravity and dignity, in speech and behavior, by which you will magnify your office.

In admitting persons to Christian privileges, make a difference between the clean and unclean, receiving such only as, in a judgment of charity, have a right, according to the word of God, to the seals of the Gospel Covenant.

In separating others to the work of the ministry, lay hands suddenly on no man, before you are well satisfied that he is possessed in a competent measure, of the qualifications requisite for this office; that you may not be a partaker of other men’s sins, by introducing those who, through their ignorance, imprudence, or vicious lives, would dishonor the cause they are set to defend.

In the exercise of that authority you have received from the Lord Jesus Christ, reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and doctrine; and in passing the censures of the Church on offenders, see that nothing be done by partiality, from private friendship and affection.

O Sir, keep that sacred trust which has now been committed to you, and let no man take thy crown from thee; endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ, in defending his cause: thus you will probably be instrumental of saving them that hear you—at least you will escape that dreadful doom which awaits the unfaithful Minister.

You will have more to hope for—if Israel should not be gathered, you will be approved by the glorious Judge, at the great day of his final appearance—and receive from him the gracious promised reward of a good and faithful Servant.

Sermon – Christmas – 1788

James Dana (1735-1812) graduated from Harvard in 1753. He was ordained as a minister in 1758. His first congregation was in Wallingford, CT, and later was minister at the first church in Haven (1789). Dana was a vocal supporter of the American Revolution, preaching sermons in New Haven, CT during the legislative session. Below is his 1788 sermon on the Natvity of Christ.


sermon-christmas-1788

The N A T I V I T Y of C H R I S T:

A DISCOURSE delivered in Christ-Church,
Wallingford, December 25, 1788; and in
the City of New-Haven, on Lord’s-day,
January 4, 1789.

To which is subjoined (by particular Desire) a
PRAYER after the Sermon when delivered
at Wallingford.

By J A M E S D A N A, D. D.
Senior Pastor of the First Church in Wallingford.

 

L U K E II. 14.
Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men.

The entrance of Emmanuel into our world was first announced by an angel to some humble shepherds. “I bring you,” said the heavenly herald, “good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For this day is born, in the city of David, a Saviour which is Christ the Lord—And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men1

We will consider, FIRST, the subject matter of this acclamation of the heavenly host.

Secondly, The foundation laid by the advent of the Saviour for the united acknowledgments of men and angels.

Thirdly, Recommend the spirit of his religion, the prevalence of which would be most happy for mankind on earth, and bring glory to God on high.

First, Of the subject matter of this acclamation.

Here we may take a general survey of the Christian institution, as a promulgation of peace to mankind in a state of apostacy. They are represented as alienated, and enemies in their mind, without strength, children of disobedience, and consequently of wrath. They therefore need reconciliation to God.—Nor less to one another. For unrenewed nature is thus described: Living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another; full of all unrighteousness, malignity, and deceit. The old man, in distinction from such as are renewed in the spirit of their mind, is known by pride, jealousy, malice, revenge, and other unfriendly passions, the bane of society, the source of private animosities and national wars. And even those who have put off the old, and put on the new man, having remains of human depravity, experience and manifest more or less of the carnal mind, which is enmity. “All have gone out of the way. There is not a just man who doth good, and sinneth not.”

The existence of the above alienation hath been, and is manifest over all the earth: It is supposed in all those scriptures which speak of reconciliation for iniquity, and represent Jesus Christ as our peace, coming into the world, and enduring the cross to restore peace on earth. God made man upright. He hath fallen from original rectitude. His glory is departed from him.

The peace celebrated by angels, as in the text, denotes, first, peace with God. He is reconciling the world to himself, not imputing their trespasses. He proclaimeth peace through Jesus Christ, who knew no sin, and whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation for it, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. It is to the glory of God’s grace, that he maketh us accepted in the beloved. He first loved us, or no mediator would have been provided. Hence the ransom Jesus paid is the effect, not the cause of the love of God. In this greatest gift of the Father’s love, grace super abounds where sin abounded.

In the parable of the prodigal son, the father met the profligate while a great way off; fell on his neck, and kissed him; put the best robe on him, and a ring on his finger, and shoes on his feet, receiving him with every mark of paternal affection and joy. Such is the divine condescension and compassion to wandering, perishing sinners. “He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?” Let the glory of his grace be celebrated by heaven and earth. For if God be for us, who shall be against us? No temptation can happen to us above that we are able. All things shall work together for good. Should any injure us in our outward in work together for good. Should any injure us in our outward interest, it will not be in their power to deprive us of the special protection and smiles of a reconciled God. If not reconciled to him, what power can deliver us from his hand who is able to destroy soul and body? Whom then would you fear? With whom would you be at peace?

Further: The sacrifice of Jesus was a voluntary one. The Messiah, having a body prepared for him, “gave himself an offering and sacrifice to God, and put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. Lo, I come—I delight to do thy will, O my God. There is one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all.” How wonderful his friendship! “Though he was rich, for our sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be rich. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. But “when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his son.”

Consider how great HE was who undertook our redemption, and you cannot doubt but he was able to heal the breach the apostacy had made. Call to mind on this occasion the character given of him in prophecy. “Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given, and the government shall be upon his shoulders: And his name shall be called, Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of peace.” He who was “set up from everlasting, by whom all things were made and consist,” whose “glory was that of the only begotten of the Father, HE was made flesh. The word, who was God,” became incarnate: God was manifest in the flesh—This is a plain declaration of his divinity and humanity. Thus the prophet who foretold his miraculous conception: “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Emmanuel.” If such is the character of our redeemer, who will question but he is mighty to save?

Further: The peace here proclaimed includes peace and good will among men. The example of our heavenly Father instructs us to love our enemies, bless them that curse us, and do good to them that hate us. Our own forgiveness is expressly suspended on our imitation of the divine example. As a motive to such imitation, a comparison is made of our offences against God with those of our fellow-men against us. The former are said to be to the latter as ten thousand talents to an hundred pence. The example of the author of our faith is a further motive to the exercise of forgiveness. These are examples which can never be paralleled. Were we “followers of God as dear children;” did we “walk in love as Christ hath loved us,” we should “put away all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil-speaking, with all malice, and be kind one to another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another.” The peculiar characteristics of the wisdom from above are these: “First, pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy.” Those whom the Saviour pronounceth blessed, are, the poor in spirit, the meek, the merciful, the peacemakers, such as can bear to be reviled and persecuted for righteousness’ sake; such as forgive injuries to seventy times seven;–who do not wait till the injurious ask reconciliation, but prevent them by unsolicited proposals of it, in imitation of the divine example. Did the principles and maxims of benevolence, inculcated by our religion, rule in men’s hearts, all unworthy emulations, all animosities and bitterness would cease. The members of a family, neighbourhood, civil or religious community would be of one heart and soul. The spirit of Christianity “beareth, hopeth, believeth all things, thinketh no evil, seeketh not her own, envieth not, vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up.” It worketh no ill to its neighbor; doth good to all as it hath opportunity; and, if possible, lives peaceably with all men.

This may be impossible. For some men would wrest from others the liberty of judging and acting for themselves, in a matter wherein every one must stand or fall to his own master, being accountable only to the searcher of hearts. When men make their own sentiments the terms of salvation, it may be impossible to be on good terms with them, and yet have peace with God and their own consciences.

There doubtless are real Christians in all communions, whether different communions acknowledge it, or not. In the exercise of Christian charity the question is not to what class of professors a person belongs, but whether he is a real member of that kingdom which is righteousness and peace. Professors may agree by love to serve one another, and unite their interest for the advancement of the kingdom of their common master, while they are best edified by a diversity of forms, have different views of some revealed truths, and different apprehensions as to some of the ways whereby Christianity may be best advanced. If, on account of such differences, or any of a like nature, they separate each other from the body of Christ, they know not what they do.

The church of Christ, in its extensive boundaries, needs the gifts of all the parts into which it is divided, and of every individual of each denomination, as the natural body needs the concurrence of all its members, in order to its beauty, health and growth. “For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all members have not the same office, so also is Christ.” Hence it ill becomes any denomination of Christians to assume the whole honour of supporting Christianity, or the reformation, even suppose they may be viewed as eminent defenders of both. And it would as ill become any denomination to suppose their own weight and influence so inconsiderable, that it is of little consequence how they demean themselves. Various denominations should consider themselves, and treat each other, as severally and jointly subservient to the cause of the same Lord. They should excite each other to a laudable emulation, that through their united influence the gospel may have free course.

“Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. Why dost thou judge thy brother?” Had this advice been followed, the religion of the prince of peace would never have been improved as an instrument of discord and war. This was a consequence, an undersigned consequence, of its establishment. As its author foretold, it separated nearest friends, and proved an occasion of the sharpest contests. This came to pass, however, through the ignorance, prejudices and lusts of men: It was not the consequence of a right understanding of the gospel, or of men’s having the spirit it inculcates; but the reverse. Peace on earth, good will among men, are the legitimate fruits of this religion. Under its influence the state of this world would be that which we are taught to expect when “the knowledge of the Lord shall fill the earth: They shall not hurt nor destroy in all God’s holy mountain.”

RELIGION must be maintained under some form. This is indispensible to the welfare of communities. In this view it will be the care of the magistrate who seeks the good of his people: At the same time it is the unalienable right of every individual to choose his own way of worship. Particular forms do not open the kingdom of heaven to men, nor shut that kingdom against them. “If any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his.” Whoever hath this spirit, is an heir of salvation. Shame to the charity of such as will not allow it!—

We have but one rule by which to judge whether men are Christians, viz. by their fruits. And the fruits of Christianity are “love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance.” Perfect unity in sentiment among the professors of the same religion is impossible. They may yet be one in affection—may “keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace,” as the disciples of one Lord, who are called in one hope.

Those who have such confidence in their own construction of the scriptures as to make it necessary to all Christians, have much occasion to consider our Lord’s words respecting such as said, “Lo, here is Christ; or lo, he is there;” that is, here or there only. Our Lord said, “Go not after them; nor follow them.” Hence we infer, either that they had not his presence with them; or if they had, they yet knew not what spirit they were of in denying this presence to be with others: Herein at lest they may not be imitated. This is a distinguishing mark of the Romish church; and it is doubtful whether infallibility itself can support the exclusive claim. For if her infallibility be not proved and known to others as well as herself, are others obliged to admit her faith? What effect hath it on that peace and good will which Christianity inculcates? On brotherly kindness and charity? Compare Saul of Tarsus, making havoc of the church, with Paul the meek and humble apostle of Jesus, going everywhere in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of peace. Thus the gospel, thro’ divine operation, takes from men the spirit of self-sufficiency, and gives them a better mind.

Our Lord rebuked the spirit of the disciples who would have called for fire from heaven on the Samaritan village. The Samaritans would not receive him, because he was going to Jerusalem. The disciples wished that the Samaritans might be instantly consumed. In both there was doubtless a mixture of an old national enmity. But Jesus came not to destroy, but to save. Nor may his disciples consign one another over to the divine wrath, because they have not attained to think alike. By sentiments of mutual respect, by imitating the virtues of their master, they would adorn the doctrine of our Saviour.

It must give one who hath the spirit of Christianity an exalted pleasure to be able to reflect, that his best endeavours have been used to promote the great end of the incarnation of Christ. Compare the pleasures of Christian benevolence, which thinks and hopes the best of all men, is kindly affectioned, and, with brotherly love, in honor preferreth others, while all within its reach are the better for it—compare the satisfaction such an one hath in himself, with the spirit of bigotry and suspicion—the spirit which absolves or retains men’s sins according as they do or do not conform to us—the spirit which loves, and doth good to those only of one denomination. The former are perfect as our Father in Heaven. The latter, whatever they imagine, have much reason to ask, whether their love is anything more than the interest of a party. Their own assurance, their trusting in themselves, and despising others, is no circumstance in their favour. Error has usually more confident and zealous advocates than the truth. The disciple of Jesus “receiveth the Kingdom of God as a little child.”

Lastly, the peace our subject mentions includes peace in our consciences. The disciple of Jesus hath “joy and peace in believing, and aboundeth in hope by the power of the Holy Ghost.” This is called “the love of God shed abroad in the heart”—“the witness of the spirit of God with theirs, that they are children of God”—“the earnest of the spirit in their hearts.” Hence their “fellowship is with the Father and Son.” This “peace which passeth understanding,” is doubtless comprehended in the peace for which the angelic hosts celebrated the praise of the MOST HIGH at the nativity of Christ. “Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.” To accomplish the end of his death, Jesus sent the Spirit after his return to heaven, for the conviction and conversion of unbelievers, and the confirmation and joy of believers unto life, that they might go on to perfection. The design of the dispensation of grace thro’ a Mediator is thus expressed: “The loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made low: and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day.” When this design is effected, through the power of the Spirit with the word, the alienation of the sinner is destroyed. He commenceth an object of the special love of God, an heir of salvation. He “hath put off the old, and put on the new man.” In the eternal counsel of peace it pleased the Father to reconcile all things to himself by Jesus Christ. The covenant of peace was between them. The chastisement of our peace was upon him. God now condescends to beseech sinners to accept reconciliation in Christ. The sum of our ministry is this: “Be ye reconciled to God.” Angels minister to men for this end. And the eternal Spirit operates with the means of grace. Hence “the weapons of our warfare are mighty to the pulling down of strong holds.” Not by human exertions; “but by my Spirit, saith the Lord.” The excellency of the power is of God, that no flesh should glory in his presence. “What is man, that thou art mindful of him? And the son of man, that thou visitest him?”

We proceed to remark, Secondly, the foundation laid, by the advent of a Saviour, for the united acknowledgments of men and angels.

The subject of the united adoration and gratitude of the heavenly host at the nativity of Christ was this: Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men. Let the earth join with heaven in this acclamation. Join in it this day, ye who observe the present solemnity in commemoration of the birth of Christ. Ye who believe it to be the birth-day of your eternal hopes. So illustrious a personage was never born into our world—one so worthy to be remembered—one whom all men are commanded to honour, even as they honour the Father.

Whether other worlds have fallen, and had a Redeemer provided? Or how far the angelic host, who here celebrate the birth of the Redeemer of mankind, are interested in his redemption? Are questions which do not affect the present subject, nor do at all belong to us. It is sufficient that we know there is peace on earth through the interposition of the Saviour, Christ the Lord—that superior intelligences give glory to God in the highest for this, and interest themselves in what so nearly concerns us. They were never alienated from God. They have always done his will with alacrity and zeal. Perfect harmony and love have reigned among them. They rejoice that peace is proclaimed to our fallen race, and desire to look into the scheme of man’s redemption: It is the subject of their adoration. There is joy among these benevolent spirits at the conversion of every sinner on earth. They cheerfully minister for this purpose, that rebels may be reclaimed; and recovered sinners trained up to join them in the exercises and enjoyments of the world of perfect purity and love.

Shall heaven be full of joy and praise, that God hath sent his Son to our redemption? And shall rebels and apostates be indifferent to the proclamation of pardon, peace and glory? Is God propitious? Will he accept repentance? Has he laid help on one that is mighty? Are the glad tidings published to us? Doth the offended majesty of heaven offer us full pardon unsolicited; and even entreat us to lay down our weapons of rebellion? Is he long-suffering, not willing that any should perish? Is the proclamation of peace unlimited, so that whosoever will may share in it? What shall we say? “Bless the Lord, O our souls! And all that is within us, bless his holy name.” For he hath remembered us in our low estate. “The day spring from on high hath visited us, and the sun of righteousness risen upon us, to guide our feet in the way of peace. Sing, O ye heavens, for the Lord hath done it; shout ye lower parts of the earth: break forth into singing ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and glorified himself in Israel. Blessed are the people who know the joyful sound: They shall walk, O Lord, in the light of thy countenance. In thy name shall they rejoice all the day; and in thy righteousness shall they be exalted.”

But redemption should be imprinted on our hearts, as well as celebrated with our tongues. What would be our obligations for deliverance from formidable outward enemies; from slavery, prison and death; and restoration to freedom and eligible circumstances? From the abundance of our hearts we should seek opportunities to te4stify our gratitude to our deliverer, and endeavour, by every means to secure his friendship. Are our obligations less for deliverance from the slavery of sin, from the hosts and prison of hell; restoration to the glorious liberty of the sons of God? Are our obligations less for eternal redemption? Had not messages of salvation been brought from heaven to earth by the Son of God in our nature, must we not have joined with sinning angels, “Farthest from God is best.” How beautiful, then, upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace, that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation, that saith unto Zion, thy God reigneth.”

If it be asked. What evidence have we that there was such a person as Jesus born in the city of David, at the time we suppose; who taught, lived, and performed such works as never man did, died on the cross, and rose to immortal life? Our answer is, the same evidence as we have for the existence of any conspicuous characters in ancient history. Yea, more, if possible: For besides the testimonies of Christian, Jewish and Pagan historians to the life of Jesus, the accomplishment of his prophecies in all ages since, and before the face of all people, undeniably proves, not only that there was such an illustrious character at that time, but also that he was sent of God.

The temple and city of Jerusalem were laid in ruins about seventeen hundred years ago, and have never been rebuilt, though Jews and heathen have united their efforts to defeat the prophecy of this desolation. The chosen people have ever since been scattered over the face of the earth, and yet preserved as a distinct people; alike distinguished by universal approbrium, and by their malignity to the author of Christianity. Consider their state at present, and ever since their desolation. Were these things foretold, and have they come to pass, without the determinate counsel and providence of God? Hath this unexampled chastisement befallen them, because they added to their other crimes this above all, that they crucified the Lord of Glory? Let such in the present age as deny the Lord that bought them, be warned. Let them seek refuge in that Saviour whom they have pierced by their infidelity and other crimes. For there is no more sacrifice for sin.

If the whole history of Jesus is denied, let them shew in what age, in what country, and by whom his religion was first introduced—and by what means it was established.

Thirdly, It was proposed to recommend the benevolent spirit of Christianity, the prevalence of which would be most happy for mankind on earth, and bring glory to God on high.

St. Paul inculcates Christian union on the primitive converts by such considerations as these. 2

All professions are alike entitled to, and bound to exercise, private judgment. Those who have the most improved knowledge in Christianity should bear with the prejudices of such as are less informed, and not please themselves. All being accountable at the tribunal of God, all should beware lest they invade his prerogative, by excluding their fellow-disciples from his mercy, because of different opinions on unimportant points. A contention for forms should never be so maintained as to bring into neglect and reproach things commendable, and even essential to all Christians. For the most specious professors are nothing, if they have not charity, Hence a regard to the common cause of Christianity, the purity and extension of it, the union and edification of its disciples, should govern all who assume the profession. For no man liveth to himself. By such considerations as these doth the apostle exhort to brotherly love—to peace with all men, and holiness. On what other terms can we enjoy the God of peace, or the society above who are made perfect in love.

The unexampled instance of humility and charity exhibited by the Lord of glory, when he took our nature upon him, inculcates on all his followers the most unfeigned and fervent love to one another, and to mankind of every nation. This spirit renders the righteous man more excellent than his neighbor. Those especially have engaged to cultivate and display it, who have fellowship in breaking of bread and prayer, in that institution which is the body and blood of Christ. Different denominations of professors, under the influence of this spirit, will unite their endeavours for the purity and extension of the Christian religion, rejoicing in each other’s gifts, and in the peace of the church.

Is this mind in us? Then our good wishes and earnest prayers embrace men of every communion, nation and character; at the same time we feel a peculiar complacence in such as appear to have the spirit of Christ, whether they are of our persuasion or now; whether near or remote; our own countrymen or foreigners. With all such we shall most cheerfully unite in the propagation of the Gospel.

St. Paul has given us a particular description of charity, I Cor. XIII. This is the more excellent way mentioned at the conclusion of chapter XII. Whoever compares the two chapters will plainly see, that schism is the opposite to charity. The schismatic divides the body of Christ: The spirit of charity unites it. Schismatics establish this rule for the excision of members:–We ourselves are always right: They who differ from us are wrong; and therefore to be excluded from the communion of saints.

Our Lord forewarned his disciples, that they would meet with like treatment as he had, and by his own behavior taught them a proper temper under it. “Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: Who when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously. Leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, therefore the world hateth you.” The Christian therefore must lay his account to suffer wrongfully from the world. He forfeits his character, if he doth not arm himself with the same mind as was in Christ Jesus, who endured the contradiction of sinners. A true disciple will shew much condescension for the Gospel’s sake, that others may partake of its blessings with him. He will be patient in tribulation. He will walk in wisdom towards them that are without. He will take care that there be no occasion of stumbling in him. Is this attended to by those who are pertinacious and obstinate about meat and drink—the peculiarities of any one denomination; while righteousness and peace, the essentials of Christianity, are sacrificed?

The Christian will indeed obey God rather than men, though men should persecute him for obeying the dictates of his conscience. At the same time he will endeavour to recommend his profession to all men, by shewing them, that Love, divine and social, is more than whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices—that faith worketh by love. Under the commanding influence of this spirit, a fondness for discriminating terms would be forgotten in a common concern for Christianity, and a common exertion against its foes. Thus our Lord prayed for his disciples. “That they all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee; that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.” There would be no jar in families, no schism in churches, no tumults in the state, were the spirit of Christianity imbibed. Domestic tranquility and love would bless every house, alleviating every care, consoling under every sorrow, giving a relish to every enjoyment. Kindred would e knit together, as David and Jonathan. Neighbours would be as brethren. It would be with kingdoms as in the natural body, in which “the members have the same care one of another.” Numerous as they are, and however various their office, “the eye doth no say to the hand, I have no need of thee; nor the head to the feet, I have no need of you. Those members which seem to be more feeble are necessary.” Under the influence of this spirit, nations would learn war no more. All would be content with their own rights, and fulfill their duty to others. Whatever different apprehensions there might be, any ill effects therefrom would be prevented. Yea, these would but display the Christian spirit to better advantage. The earth would be like heaven. What glory would be brought to God on high from the universal prevalence of this spirit! What shall we say more to recommend it?

How much then is it to be lamented, that the spirit of Christianity has been departed from in all times and places, by those who have professed a zeal for it? What cause have we to lay our hand upon our heart, and be deeply humbled that we are so prone to animadvert with severity on every mistake and trespass of our brethren; while God in Christ is ever ready to bury in eternal oblivion our numberless and aggravated offences, and proclaimeth peace to all mankind? Dare we indulge hatred against another, while we glory in this, that the Son of the blessed was born into our world, and endured the cross, to make reconciliation for our iniquities? Shall we look for mercy from God, and yet suffer one sun after another to go down upon our wrath against our brother? Yea, one year after another to roll over, and our resentment to continue unabated? Those of whom this may be said, do not surely give the best evidence that they themselves are reconciled to God. In the day of judgment we shall all have infinite need of mercy. Our hope that we shall then find it, depends much on our loving mercy. The merciful shall obtain mercy. Why then has peace been taken from the church and world, under pretence of contending for the faith? The consequence of obedience to the faith would be, as we have seen, peace on earth, and good will among men. To this end Christ was born and came into the world. To this end he both died and revived.

Many rejoiced at the birth of John, because he prepared the way of the Lord. But the birth of Christ is matter of highest joy to all people. For all the blessings of time and eternity are the purchase of his being made flesh, and placing his delights with the sons of men. “Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel in strength; ye ministers of his that do his pleasure”—But why call on the angels? They cease not day and night from celebrating the Redeemer. Unto you, therefore, O men! I call; and my voice is unto the sons of men. With God there is plenteous redemption. He that is mighty hath done great things for our ruined race. He hath not withheld his own Son from us. The Son of the blessed “is our peace, having reconciled Jews and Gentiles unto God by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby. Through him we have access by one Spirit unto the Father.” Joy to the world that Jesus reigns! May each of our hearts be his throne. We his ambassadors pray you in his stead, be ye reconciled to God.

Every intelligent and serious Christian will distinguish between a religious commemoration of the birth of Christ, and such excesses as have been common on this occasion. The Christian’s joy in outward things is regulated by the rules of morality, and the superior rules of sobriety and heavenly-mindedness inculcated by the precepts and life of Jesus. He hath not forbid us to rejoice with our friends—to take our portion. But to rejoice in his salvation is to see our own necessities and his fullness; and to come to him as he inviteth all that labour and are heavy-laden, that we may find rest to our souls. In him we shall have peace, if we take his yoke upon us and learn of him. May no light or extravagant joy stain the joy of this day.

Were his religion well understood and universally practiced, all nations would be blessed in abundance of peace. Would we be useful to society or ornaments in the church, would we enjoy ourselves and have peace with God, let us cordially embrace the faith of Christ, and live by it. So shall we rejoice and be glad all our days. It comes recommended to all ages, and to all orders. It is alike adapted to public and private stations, to high and low, rich and poor. Under its influence men will be faithful in little and much; will possess the confidence of each other, the approbation of their own minds, and of him with whom they have to do. It ends in glory honor and immortality. Would to God that such sentiments, and correspondent resolutions, might be taken up on the present occasion by old and young, and middle aged. How few the years of man’s rapid race! We are hastening to the grave. Our fathers where are they? Yea, where are many of our cotemporaries? How many that were younger than we, are gone to the house appointed for all living? In the year past some of us have been bereaved of tender connections. It is not with me as it once was 3

Instead of presuming on years to come, let us determine to improve the present to the glory of God on high, and the good of men. Let us lay up in store a good foundation against the time to come, by abiding in our callings, walking as God hath variously distributed to us. He that teacheth, let him attend continually on this thing. He that ruleth, let it be with diligence, and as the minister of God for good. And let not those who occupy a lower room, say, Because I am not the eye or the head, I am not of the body. Let love be without dissimulation. Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord.

When the devout Simeon, who waited for the consolation of Israel, saw the infant Saviour, he said, “Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace.” It will be the consolation of every dark hour thro’ life, and especially of our last moments, if we love the Savior whom we have not seen—if we can assuredly say, I know whom I have believed, and that he is able to keep what I have committed to him against that day, when he shall come in his kingdom.

 

Substance of a PRAYER offered up after Sermon, December 25, 1788. Published by particular Desire.ALMIGHTY GOD, of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named! Angels and men have one Father. We joy in thee as the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. With the host of heaven we give glory to the most high God, that thou hast raised up an horn of salvation for us, in the house of thy servant David. Great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory. The glad tidings of great joy to all people, proclaimed at the Saviour’s birth, have reached our ears, through the tender mercy of our God. Blessed are the people who know the joyful sound.

Impress on our minds what we have heard concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, the Prince of Peace, through whom pardon, grace and glory are published to a world of apostates. All the angels of God worship him. They are employed by him as ministering spirits for the heirs of salvation. We would honour him even as we honour the Father.

May professors of different denominations unite in their endeavours to advance that kingdom which is not meat and drink, but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the holy Ghost. To this end may they be like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus; that with one mind and one mouth they may glorify God. Christ is not divided. There is one body, and one spirit, even as we are called in one hope. We have all one Father, even God; and one master, even Christ; and all we are brethren. May ministers and churches of every denomination adorn the doctrine of our Saviour by a conversation becoming the gospel, not seeking their own things, but hose of Jesus Christ; above all things putting on charity, which is the bond of perfectness; rejoicing in the gifts, and contributing to the proficiency and usefulness of one another, and to the edification of the universal Church. By caring for each other as members of one body, by keeping the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace, and a common concern for the honour of the great head of the church, may they fulfill their duty to him, and one another, and the whole church, that there may be no schism in the body. The faith of our Lord Jesus, the Lord of glory, is without respect to persons, or forms of profession. Grant, O Father, that all in every place, who call on his name, may stand fast in one spirit, with one mind, striving together for the faith of the gospel. According to the Saviour’s prayer for his disciples, may they all be one—that the world may know that thou hast sent him.

Revive the languishing spirit of Christianity among all who make profession of it, and make known thy saving health to all nations. Root out of thy church every plant which thou our heavenly Father hast not planted.

May grace and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, be multiplied to the flock of God who usually worship in this Sanctuary. May they remember how they have received the messages of salvation from their late worthy pastor, 4 and hold fast, and repent. We commend him and his family to the grace of God. Grant him more perfect and confirmed health. Protract his life and usefulness. May the wilderness and solitary place be glad for the good tidings he may bring; and welcome him, saying, Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord. Send labourers into that part of thine harvest, who may go forth in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of peace.

May the rules of Christian sobriety regulate the joy of this day, in this place and elsewhere. May nothing take place unbecoming the occasion.

Teach us to rejoice in the Lord always. May our moderation be known to all men. The Lord is at hand. May the peace of God which passeth all understanding, keep our hearts and minds through Jesus Christ; to whom with the Father and Holy Ghost be glory from all on earth and in heaven for evermore. Amen.

 


Endnotes

1 When this sermon was preached at New-Haven, the general distribution of the subject was thus introduced: “The substance of what will be offered to your consideration, was delivered a few days since to an Episcopal congregation, on occasion of the celebration of the nativity of Christ. But it is equally applicable to the present occasion, (the holy Communion) and to professors of all denominations.

2 Rom. XIV. Passim, and chap. XV, 1-7.

3 The author’s youngest son, Mr. Eleutheros Dana, died July 10, 1788, etat. 27.

4 The Rev. Samuel Andrews, missionary at Wallingford, from the society for the propagation of the gospel, twenty-five years; removed to St. Andrews, New-Brunswick, A. D. 1787.

Sermon – Before the Governor and Legislature – 1785 Connecticut

THE NECESSITY OF

ATONEMENT,

AND THE CONSISTENCY BETWEEN THAT AND

FREE GRACE,

IN FORGIVENESS,

Illustrated in THREE SERMONS,

PREACHED BEFORE HIS ECELLENCY THE GOERNOR, AND A LARGE NUMBER OF BOTH HOUSES OF THE LEGISLATURE OF THE STATE OF CONNECTICUT, DURING THEIR SESSIONS AT NEW-HAVEN, IN OCTOBER, A. D. M.DCC.LXXXV.

BY JONATHAN EDWARDS, D. D.
Pastor of a Church in New-Haven.

NEW-HAVEN: Printed by Meigs, Bowen and Dana,
M.DCC.LXXXV.

PREFACE.
If the common Apology for printing Sermons, the Desire of the Hearers or of Friends, be sufficient, the Author will be excused in this Publication. However, he is sensible that this Apology will not go far, unless the Sermons themselves be pertinent and useful: and that if they be pertinent and useful, they will not need this or any other Apology. Such as they are, they are sent forth, with the sole Request, that wherein the Author hath presumed to walk in an unbeaten Track, he may be favoured with the same Attention and Candour, which everyone would wish in the like Case.

New-Haven, Dec. 12, 1785.

 

The Necessity of ATONEMENT, and its Consistency with FREE GRACE in Forgiveness.
EPHESIANS I. 7.
In whom we have Redemption through his Blood, the Forgiveness of Sins, according to the Riches of his Grace.
THE doctrine of the forgiveness of sins is a capital doctrine of the Gospel, and is much insisted on by the writers of the New-Testament: above all, by the author of this epistle. In our text, he asserts that we are forgiven according to the riches of grace: not merely in the exercise of grace, as the very term forgiveness, implies: but in the exercise of the riches of grace: importing that forgiveness is an act of the most free and abundant grace. Yet he also asserts that this gratuitous forgiveness is in consequence of a redemption by the blood of Christ. But how are these two parts of the proposition consistent?—if we be in the literal sense forgiven in consequence of a redemption, we are forgiven on account of the price of redemption previously paid. How then can we be truly said to be forgiven: a word which implies the exercise of grace? and especially how can we be said to be forgiven according to the riches of grace? This is at least a seeming inconsistence. If our forgiveness be purchased, and the price of it be already paid, it seems to be a matter of debt, and not of grace. This difficulty hath occasioned some to reject the doctrine of Christ’s redemption, satisfaction, or atonement.—Others, who have not been driven to that extremity by this difficulty, yet have been exceedingly perplexed and embarrassed. Of these last, I freely confess myself to have been one. Having from my youth devoted myself to the study of theoretic and practical theology, this has to me been one of the GORDIAN KNOTS in that science. How far what shall now be offered towards a solution, ought to afford satisfaction, is submitted to the judgment of my candid auditors.

Our text naturally suggests these three enquiries.

Are sinners forgiven through the redemption or atonement of Jesus Christ only?—What is the reason or ground of this mode of forgiveness?—Is this mode of forgiveness consistent with grace, or according to the riches of grace?—Let us consider these in their order.

I. Are we forgiven through the redemption or atonement of Jesus Christ only? I say, redemption or atonement, because, in my view, they mutually imply each other. That we are forgiven through the atonement of Christ—and can be forgiven in no other way, the scriptures very clearly teach. For evidence as to the first of these particulars, I appeal to the following passages of scripture, which are indeed but a few of the many which exhibit the same truth. First, our text itself: “In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.” Romans III. 24. “Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ.” Acts, XX. 28. “To feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.” Hebrews, IX. 12. “By his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.” I. Peter. I. 18. “Forasmuch as ye know, that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without sot.” Ibid. chap. II. 24. “Who his ownself bare our sins, in his own body on the tree, that we being dead to sin, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed.” Isaiah, LIII. 4, 5, 6. “He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows—He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed.—“The Lord laid on him the iniquity of us all.” Ibid. v. 10, 11, 12. “Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him; he hath put him to grief;–when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed—He shall bear their iniquities—And he bare the sins of many.”

The scriptures also teach the absolute necessity of the atonement of Christ, and that we can obtain forgiveness and salvation through that only. The sacrifices appointed to be made by the ancient Israelites, seem evidently to point to Christ; and to show the necessity of the vicarious sacrifice of him, who is therefore said to be “our Passover sacrificed for us;” and to have given himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling favour;” and “now once in the end of the world, to have appeared, to put away sin, by the sacrifice of himself.” I Cor. V. 7. Eph. V. 2. Heb. IX. 26. As the ancient Israelites could obtain pardon in no other way than by those sacrifices; this teaches us that we can obtain it only by the sacrifice of Christ.

The positive declarations of the New-Testament teach the same truth still more directly,–as Luke XXIV. 25, 26. “O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory?” verse. 46. “Thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day.” Romans, III. 25, 26. “Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness—that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.” It seems that God could not have been just in justifying the believer, had not Christ been made a propitiation. John, III. 14, 15. “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so must the son of man be lifted up.” Heb. IX. 22. “Without shedding of blood is no remission.” I Cor. III. II. “Other foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.” Acts, IV. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is no other name, under heaven, given among men, whereby we must be saved.”

The necessity of the death and atonement of Christ sufficiently appears by the bare event of his death.—If his death were not necessary, he died in vain. But we cannot suppose that either he or his father would have consented to his death, had it not been absolutely necessary. Even a man of common wisdom and goodness, would not consent either to his own death or that of his son, but in a case of necessity, and in order to some important and valuable end. Much less can we suppose, that either Christ Jesus the Son would have consented to his own death, or that the infinitely wise and good father would have consented to the death of his only begotten and dearly beloved son, in whom his soul was well pleased, and who was full of grace and truth, the brightness of his own glory and the express image of his person, the chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely, if there had not been the most urgent necessity. Especially as this most excellent son so earnestly prayed to the father, to exempt him from death; Mat. XX. 39. “O my father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me! Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt.” The son himself hath told us, John, XI. 42. “That the father heareth him always:” and therefore we may be sure, that if the condition of his pathetic petition had taken place; if it had been possible, that the designs of God in the salvation of sinners should be accomplished, without the death of Christ; Christ’s prayer, in this instance, would have been answered, and he would have been exempted from death. And since he was not exempted, we have clear evidence, that his death was a matter of absolute necessity.

The necessity of the atonement of Christ, is clearly taught also by the apostle, Gal. II. 21. “If righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.” It is to no purpose to pretend that the law, in this passage, means the ceremonial law; because he tells us hap. III. 21. “That if there had been a law given, which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law.” But the moral law was a law which had been given, and since no law which had been given could give life, it follows, that forgiveness and life could not be by the moral law, any more than by the ceremonial, and that if they could, Christ is dead in vain.

II. Our next inquiry is, what is the reason or ground of this mode of forgiveness? Or why is an atonement necessary in order to the pardon of the sinner?—I answer, it is necessary on the same ground and for the same reasons, as punishment would have been necessary, if there had been no atonement made. The ground of both is the same. The question then comes to this: why would it have been necessary, if no atonement had been made, that punishment should be inflicted on the transgressors of the divine law? This, I suppose, would have been necessary, to maintain the authority of the divine law. If that be not maintained, but the law fall into contempt, the contempt will fall equally on the legislator himself; his authority will be despised, and his government weakened. And as the contempt shall increase, which may be expected to increase, in proportion to the neglect of executing the law, the divine government will approach nearer and nearer to a dissolution, till at length it will be totally annihilated.

But when moral creatures are brought into existence, there must be a moral government. It cannot be reconciled with the wisdom and goodness of God to make intelligent creatures and leave them at random, without moral law and government. This is the dictate of reason from the nature of things. Besides the nature of things, we have in the present instance fact, to assist our reasoning. God hath in fact given a moral law and established a moral government over his intelligent creatures. So that we have clear proof, that infinite wisdom and goodness judged it to be necessary, to put intelligent creatures under moral law and government. But in order to a moral law, there must be a penalty; otherwise it would be mere advice, but no law. In order to support the authority and vigour of this law, the penalty must be inflicted on transgressors. If a penalty be denounced indeed, but never inflicted; the law becomes no law, as really as if no penalty had been annexed to it. As well might no law have been made or published, a that a law be published, with all the most awful penalties, and these never be inflicted. Nay, in some respects it would be much better and more reconcilable with the divine perfections. It would be more consistent, and shew that the legislator was not ignorant, either of his own want of power to carry a law into effect, or of the rights of his subjects, or of the boundaries between right and wrong. But to enact a law and not execute it, implies a weakness of some kind or other: either an error of judgment, or a consciousness of a depraved design in making the law, or a want of power to carry it into effect, or some other defect. Therefore such a proceeding as this is dishonourable and contemptible; and by it, both the law and legislator not only appear in a contemptible light, but really are contemptible.

Hence, to execute the threatening of the divine law, is necessary to preserve the dignity and authority of the law, and of the author of it, and to the very existence of the divine moral government. It is no impeachment of the divine power and wisdom, to say, that it is impossible for God himself to uphold his moral government, over intelligent creatures, when once his law hath fallen into contempt. He may indeed govern them by irresistible force, as he governs the material world: but he cannot govern them by law, by rewards and punishments.

If God maintain the authority of his law, by the infliction of the penalty, it will appear, that he acts consistently in the legislative and executive parts of his government. But if he were not to inflict the penalty, he would act and appear to act, an inconsistent part; or to be inconsistent with himself.—If the authority of the divine law be supported by the punishment of transgressors, it will most powerfully tend to restrain all intelligent creatures from sin. But if the authority of the law be not supported, it will rather encourage and invite to sin, than restrain from it.

For these reasons, which are indeed all implied in supporting the dignity and authority of the divine law, it would have been necessary, had no atonement for sin been made, that the penalty of the law be inflicted on transgressors.

If in this view of the matter, it should be said, Though for the reasons before mentioned, it is necessary that the penalty of the law, in many instances, or in most instances, be inflicted; yet why is it necessary, that it should be inflicted in every instance? Why could not the Deity, in a sovereign way, without any atonement, have forgiven at least some sinners? Why could not the authority of the law have been sufficiently supported, without the punishment of every individual transgressor? We find that such strictness is not necessary or even subservient to the public good, in human governments: and why is it necessary in the divine?[[To these inquiries I answer, by other inquiries. Why, on the supposition of no atonement, would it have been necessary, that the penalty of the law should be inflicted in any instance? Why could not the Deity, in a sovereign way, without any atonement, have pardoned all mankind?—I presume it will be granted, for the reasons before assigned, that such a proceeding as this, would be inconsistent with the dignity and authority of the divine law and government. And the same consequence in a degree, follows from every instance of pardon in this mode. It is true the ends of human governments are tolerably answered, though in some instances the guilty are suffered to pass with impunity. But as imperfection attends all human affairs; so it attends human governments in this very particular, that there are reasons of state which require, or the public good requires, that gross criminals, in some instances, be dismissed with impunity, and without atonement. Thus, because the government of David was weak, and the sons of Zeruiah were too hard for him, Joab, a most atrocious murderer, could not, during the life of David, be brought to justice. In other instances, atrocious criminals are pardoned, in order to obtain information against others still more atrocious, and dangerous to the community. In many instances, the principals only in certain high crimes, are punished: the rest being led away by artifice and misrepresentation, are not supposed to deserve punishment. And it is presumed, that in every instance, wherein it is really for the good of the community, to pardon a criminal, without proper satisfaction for his crime; it is because of either some weakness in the particular state of the government, under which the pardon is granted; or some imperfection in the laws of that state, not being adapted to the particular case; or some imperfection attending all human affairs. But as not any of these is supposable in the divine government, there is no arguing conclusively, from pardons in human governments, to pardons in the divine.

It may be added, that in every instance in human governments, in which just laws are not strictly executed, the government is so far weakened, and the character of the rulers either legislative or executive, suffers, either in point of ability or in point of integrity. If it be granted that the law is just, and condemns sin to no greater punishment than it deserves, and if God were to pardon it without atonement, it would seem, that he did not hate sin in every instance, nor treat it as being what it really is, infinitely vile.

For these reasons it appears that it would have been necessary, provided no atonement had been made, that the penalty of the law should have been inflicted, even in every instance of disobedience: and for the same reasons doubtless was it necessary, that if any sinners were to be pardoned, they should be pardoned only in consequence of an adequate atonement. The atonement is the substitute for the punishment threatened in the law; and was designed to answer the same ends of supporting the authority of the law, the dignity of the divine moral government, and the consistency of the divine conduct in legislation and execution. By the atonement it appears that God is determined that his law shall be supported; that it shall not be despised or transgressed with impunity; and that it is an evil and a bitter thing to sin against God.

The very idea of an atonement or satisfaction for sin, is something which, to the purposes of supporting the authority of the divine law, and the dignity and consistency of the divine government, is equivalent to the punishment of the sinner, according to the literal threatening of the law. That which answers these purposes being done, whatever it be, atonement is made, and the way is prepared for the dispensation of pardon. In any such case, God can be just and yet the justifier of the sinner. And that that which is sufficient to answer these purposes, has been done for us according to the gospel plan, I presume none can deny, who believe, that the eternal word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, and that he the only begotten and well beloved son of God, John I. 14, bare our sins in his own body on the tree, I Peter II. 24, and gave himself a sacrifice to God for us. Eph. V. 2.

But perhaps some who may readily grant that what Christ hath done and suffered, is undoubtedly sufficient to atone for the sins of his people; may also suppose that if God had seen fit so to order it, we might have made a sufficient atonement for our own sins. Or whether they believe in the reality and sufficiency of the atonement of Christ or not, they may suppose that we might have atoned, or even now may atone, for our own sins. This hypothesis therefore demands our attention.

If we could have atoned, by any means, for our own sins, it must have been either by our repentance and reformation, or by enduring a punishment, less in degree or duration, than that which is threatened in the law as the wages of sin. No other way for us to atone for our own sins appears to be conceivable. But if we attend to the subject, we shall find that we can make no proper atonement in either of these ways.

1. We could not make atonement for our sins by repentance and reformation. Repentance and reformation are a mere return to our duty, which we ought never to have forsaken or intermitted. Suppose a soldier deserts the service into which he is enlisted, and at the most critical period not only forsakes his general and the cause of his country, but joins the enemy and exerts himself to his utmost in his cause, and in direct opposition to that of his country; yet after twelve months spent in this manner, he repents and returns to his duty and his former service: will this repentance and reformation atone for his desertion and rebellion? Will his repentance and return, without punishment, support the authority of the law against desertion and rebellion, and deter others from the like conduct equally as the punishment of the delinquent according to law? It cannot be pretended. Such a treatment of the soldier would express no indignation or displeasure of the general at the conduct of the soldier: it would by no means convince the army or the world, that it was a most heinous crime to desert and join the standard of the enemy. Just so in the case under consideration:–The language of forgiving sinners barely on their repentance is, that he who sins shall repent; that the curse of the law is repentance; that he who repents shall suffer, and that he deserves, no further punishment. But this would be so far from an effectual tendency to discourage and restrain from sin, that it would greatly encourage to the commission and indulgence of it; as all that sinners would have to fear, on this supposition, would be not the wrath of God, not anything terrible, but the greatest blessing to which any man in this life can attain, repentance. If this were the condition of forgiving sinners, not only no measures would be taken to support the divine law, but none to vindicate the character of God himself, or to shew that he acts a consistent part, and agreeably to his own law; or that he is a friend to virtue and an enemy to vice. On the other hand, he would rather appear as a friend to sin and vice, or indifferent concerning them. What would you think of a prince who should make a law against murder, and should threaten it with a punishment properly severe; yet should declare that none who should be guilty of that crime and should repent, should be punished? Or if he did not positively declare this, yet should in fact suffer all murders who repented of their murders, to pass with impunity? Undoubtedly you would conclude that he was either a very weak or a very wicked prince; either that he was unable to protect his subjects, or that he had no real regard to their lives or safety, whether in their individual or collective capacity.

2. Neither could we make atonement by any sufferings short of the full punishment of sin. Because the very idea of atonement is something done, which to the purpose of supporting the authority of the law, the dignity and consistency of divine government and conduct, is fully equivalent to the curse of the law, and on the ground of which, the sinner may be saved from that curse. But no sufferings endured by the sinner himself, short of the curse of the law, can be to these purposes equivalent to that curse; any more than a less number or quantity can be equal to a greater. Indeed a less degree or duration of suffering endured by Christ the Son of God, may, on account of the infinite dignity and glory of his person, be an equivalent to the curse of the law endured by the sinner as it would be a far more striking demonstration of a king’s displeasure, to inflict, in an ignominious manner, on the body of his own son, forty stripes save one; than to punish some obscure subject with death. But when the person is the same, it is absurd to suppose that a less degree or duration of pain can be equal to a greater, or can equally strike terror into the minds of spectators, and make them fear and no more do any such wickedness; Deut. XIII. 11.

Besides; if a less degree or duration of punishment, inflicted on the sinner, would answer all the purposes of supporting the authority of the divine law &c. equally as that punishment which is threatened in the law; it follows that the punishment which is threatened in the law is too great, is unjust, is cruel and oppressive: which cannot be as long as God is a just being.

Thus it clearly appears, that we could never have atoned for our own sins. If therefore atonement be made at all, it must be made by some other person: and since as we before argued, Christ the son of God hath been appointed to this work, we may be sure, that it could be done by no other person of inferior dignity.

It may be enquired of those who deny the necessity of the atonement of Christ, whether the mission, work and death of Christ were at all necessary in order to the salvation of sinners. If they grant that they were necessary, as they exhibit the strongest motives to repentance; I ask further, could not God by any revelation or motives otherwise, whether externally or internally, exhibited, lead sinners to repentance? We find he did in fact, without the mission, work and death of Christ, lead the saints of the Old Testament to repentance. And doubtless in the same way, he might have produced the same effect, on men of modern times. Why then doth the scripture say, “Other foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ:” and, “neither is there salvation in any other?”—If it be said that these texts are true, as God hath seen fit to adopt and establish this mode of salvation: It occurs at once, that then it may with equal truth be said, concerning those who were converted by the preaching of Paul; and other foundation could no may lay, for their salvation, than the apostle Paul. In this sense too every event which ever takes place, is equally necessary as the mission and death of Christ: and it was in no other sense necessary, that Christ should be sent and die, than that a sparrow should fall, or not fall, to the ground. In short to say, that the mission and death of Christ were necessary, because God had made this constitution, is to resolve all into the sovereignty of God, and to confess that no reason of Christ’s mission and death is assignable.

Besides, if the mission, death and resurrection of Christ, and the knowledge of them, be, by divine constitution, made necessary to the salvation of sinners; this will seem to be wholly inconsistent with the fundamental principle of the system of those who deny the atonement of Christ; I mean the principle, that it is not reconcilable with the perfections of God, to refuse a pardon to any who repent. If bare repentance and reformation be the ground of pardon, doubtless all who repent, though ever so ignorant of Christ, his death and resurrection, and of the motives to repentance therein exhibited, are entitled to pardon; and if so, in what tense will the Socinians say, the mission and death of Christ are necessary to pardon? Not surely as purchasing salvation, for even those who are ignorant of them;–This is abhorrent to their whole system. Not as exhibiting the strongest motives to repentance; because in the case now supposed, these motives are perfectly unknown. And they will not say, it is impossible for any to repent, who are ignorant of Christ. 1

Again, how is it more consistent with the divine perfections, to confine pardon and salvation to the narrow limits of those who know and are influenced by the motives to repentance, implied in the death and resurrection of Christ; than to the limits of those who repent and depend on the atonement of Christ?

It may be further inquired of those gentlemen mentioned above, whether the pardon of the penitent, be according to the divine law, or according to the gospel.—If it be a constitution of the law, that every penitent be pardoned, what then is the gospel? And wherein does the grace of the latter, exceed that of the former?—Besides, is it not strange, to suppose that bare law knows anything of repentance and of the promise of pardon on repentance? Surely such a law must be a very gracious law: and a very gracious law and a very gracious gospel seem to be very nearly one and the same thing.—It has been commonly understood that the divine law is the rule of justice. If so, and it be a provision of the law, that every penitent be acquitted from punishment; then surely there is no grace at all in the acquittal of the penitent, as the gentlemen to whom I now refer, pretend there is none on the supposition of the satisfaction of Christ.—Again; if the law secure impunity to all penitents, then all the terror or punishment which the law threatens, is either repentance itself, or that wise and wholesome discipline which is necessary to lead to repentance; these are the true and utmost curse of the law. But neither of these is any curse at all; they are at left among the greatest blessings which can be bestowed on those who need them.—But if it be granted that the bare law of God does not secure pardon to the penitent, but admits of his punishment, it will follow that the punishment of the penitent would be nothing opposed to justice. Surely God hath not made an unjust law.—It also follows, that to punish the penitent would be not at all inconsistent with the divine perfections; unless God hath made a law, which cannot in any instance be executed consistently with his own perfections. And if the punishment of the penitent, provided no atonement had been made, would not be inconsistent with justice, or with the perfections of God, who will say, that the pardon of the penitent, on the sole footing of an atonement, is inconsistent with either?

If neither strict justice, nor the divine law founded on justice, nor the divine perfections, without an atonement, secure pardon to all who repent, what will become of the boasted argument of the Socinians, against the atonement, that God will certainly pardon and save, and that it is absurd and impious to suppose, that he will not pardon and save, all who repent? Are the Socinians themselves certain, that God will not do that which eternal justice, his own law, and his own perfections allow him to do? The dilemma is this:–eternal justice either requires that every penitent be pardoned in consequence of his repentance merely, or it does not. If it do require this, it follows, that pardon is an act of justice and not of grace: therefore let the Socinians be forever silent on this head. It also follows, that repentance answers, satisfies, fulfills, the divine law, so that, in consequence of it, the law has no further demand on the sinner. It is therefore either the complete righteousness of the law, or the complete curse of the law: For cursed is everyone that continueth not in all things written in the book of the law to do them. It also follows, that sin is no oral evil. Doubtless that which deserves no punishment, or token of the divine displeasure, is no moral evil. But the utmost that justice, on this hypothesis, requires of the sinner, is repentance, which is no token of the divine displeasure, but an inestimable blessing.—It also follows, that as eternal justice is no other than the eternal law of God, grace and truth, life and immorality came and were brought to light by Moses, since the law came by him; that the law contains exceeding great and precious promises, which promises however, exceeding great and precious as they are, are no more than assurances, that we shall not be injured.—It follows in the last place that justice and grace, law and gospel are perfectly synonymous terms.

Or if the other part of the dilemma be taken, that eternal justice does not require, that every penitent be pardoned; who knows but that God may see fit, to suffer justice, in some instances, to take place? Who will say that the other divine perfections are utterly inconsistent with justice? Or that wisdom, goodness and justice cannot coexist in the same character? Or that the law of God is such that it cannot be executed in any instance, consistently with the divine character? 2 These would be bold assertions indeed: let him who avows them, at the same time prove them. Indeed he must either prove these assertions, or own that justice requires the pardon of every penitent, and abide the consequences; or renounce the doctrine, that the divine perfections require that every penitent be pardoned, without an atonement. 3

 

SERMON II.
EPHESIANS 17.
In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.
 

HAVING in the preceding discourse, given an answer to the two inquiries proposed concerning the necessity, and the ground of the necessity of the atonement of Christ, I proceed to the third, which is,

III. Are we, notwithstanding the redemption of Christ, forgiven freely by grace?—That we should be forgiven wholly through the redemption of Christ, and yet by free grace, hath, as I observed, appeared to many, a grand inconsistency, or a perplexing difficulty. In discoursing on this question, I shall,

1. Mention several modes in which attempts have been made to solve this difficulty.—2. I shall suggest o me considerations which may possibly lead to the true solution.

First. I am to mention several modes, in which attempts have been made, to solve this difficulty.

1. Some allow that there is no exercise of grace in the bare pardon 4 or justification of the sinner: that all the grace of the gospel consists in the gift of Christ; in providing an atonement; in the undertaking of Christ to make atonement, and in the actual making it. And as the pardon of the sinner is founded on those gracious actions; so that in a more lax sense is also said to be an act of grace.—As to this account of the matter, I have to observe—That it is rather yielding to the objection, than answering it. It is allowed, in this state of the matter, that the pardon of the sinner is properly no act of grace. But this seems not to be reconcilable with the plain declarations of scripture; as in our text; In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ, Rom. III. 24. These and such like passages seem plainly to import, that pardon itself is an act of grace, and not merely that it is founded on other acts, which are acts of grace.—Besides the very idea of pardon or forgiveness implies grace. So far only is any crime pardoned, as it is pardoned graciously. To pardon a crime on the footing of justice, in the proper sense of the word justice, is a direct contradiction.

Again; It is not proper to say, that the pardon of the sinner is an act of grace, merely because it is founded on the gracious gift of Christ, and his gracious act in making atonement. It is not proper to say, that any act is an act of grace, merely because it is founded on another act, which is really an act of grace. As well we may say, that if a creditor, by a third person, furnish his debtor with money sufficient to discharge his debt, when the debtor has paid, in this way, the full debt, it is an act of grace in the creditor to give up the obligation. Whereas, who does not see that the furnishing of the money, and the giving up of the obligation, are two distinct acts, and however the former is indeed an act of grace; yet the latter is no more an act of grace, than if the money had been paid to some other creditor, and he had given up an obligation for the same sum. If it be an act of grace in the creditor, to deliver up an obligation, for which he hath received the full sum, because the money paid was originally furnished by himself, then it would be consistent with justice in the creditor, to retain the obligation, after he has received the full sum for which it was given; or to reject the money, and cast the creditor into prison, though he tenders payment. But neither of these, I presume, will be pretended to be just.

2. Some have attempted to relieve the difficulty now under consideration, in this manner: They say, The pardon of the sinner is no act of grace to Christ, because he has paid the debt for the sinner: but that it is an act of grace to the sinner: because the debt was paid, not by the sinner himself, but by Christ. Nor was Christ so much as delegated by the sinner to pay his debt.—Concerning this I observe, in the first place: That if the atonement of Christ be considered as the payment of a debt, the release of the sinner seems not to be an act of grace, although the payment be made by Christ, and not by the sinner personally. Suppose any one of you, my auditors, owes a certain sum: he goes and pays the full sum himself personally. Doubtless all will agree, that the creditor, in this case, when he gives up the obligation, performs a mere act of justice, in which there is no grace at all. But in what respect would there have been more grace in giving up the obligation, if the money had been sent by a servant, by a friend, or by any third parson? Here I am sensible an objection will arise to this effect; But we did not send the payment of our debt to God, by the hand of Christ as our friend: we did not delegate him to make atonement for us; he was graciously appointed and given by God.—To this I answer, That this objection places the whole grace of the gospel in providing the savior, not in the pardon of sin. Besides, if by delegating Christ, be meant such a sincere consent and earnest desire, that Christ should make atonement for us, as a man may have, that his doubt every true Christian, in this sense, delegates Christ to make atonement for his sins. Did not Abraham and all the saints who lived before the incarnation of Christ, and who were informed that atonement was to be made for them by Christ, sincerely consent to it, and earnestly desire it? And though now Christ has actually made atonement, yet everyone who walks in the steps of the faith of Abraham, is the subject of the like sincere consent to the office and work of Christ, and the like earnest desire, that by his atonement, a reconciliation may be effected between God and himself.—So that if Christ have, in the proper sense of the words, paid the debt for his people, his people do as truly send him to make this payment, as a man ever sends his friend to make payment to his creditor.

Nor is anything wanting to make any man, or all men, in this sense, delegate Christ to make atonement for them, but the gift of repentance or a new heart. And if God had not prevented them by previously appointing Christ to the work of redemption, all mankind being brought to repentance, and being informed that Christ, on their consent and delegation, would make atonement for their sins, would freely have given their consent, and delegated him to the work.

But what if the people of Christ did not, in any sense; delegate him to this work? Would this cause the payment of their debt by Christ, to be at all more consistent with free grace in their discharge? Suppose a man without any delegation, consent, or knowledge of his friend, pays the full demand of his creditor, it is manifest, that the creditor is obliged in justice to discharge the debtor, equally as if the agent had acted by the delegation from the debtor. Or if we had in every sense delegated and commissioned Christ, still our pardon would be an act of grace, as still we should be treated more favourably than our personal characters deserve.

Now to apply the whole of this to the subject before us: If Christ have, in the proper sense of the words, paid the debt which we owed to God, whether by a delegation from us or not; there can be no more grace in our discharge, than if we had paid it ourselves.

But the fact is, that Christ has not, in the literal and proper sense, paid the debt for us.—It is indeed true, that our deliverance is called a redemption, which refers to the deliverance of a prisoner out of captivity, commonly effected by paying a certain sum as the price of his liberty. In the same strain, Christ is said to give himself a ransom for many, and Christians are said to be bought with a price, &c. All which scripture expressions bring into view the payment of money, or the discharge of a debt.—But it is to be remembered, that these are metaphorical expressions, therefore not literally and exactly true. We had not deprived God of his property: we had not robbed the treasure of heaven. God was possessed of as much property after the fall as before: the universe and the fullness thereof still remained to be his. Therefore when Christ made satisfaction for us, he refunded no property. As none had been taken away, none needed to be refunded. But we had rebelled against God, we had practically despised his law and authority, and it was necessary, that his authority should be supported, and that it should be made to appear, that sin shall not go without proper tokens of divine displeasure and abhorrence; that God will maintain his law; that his authority and government shall not be suffered to fall into contempt; and that God is a friend to virtue and holiness, and an irreconcilable enemy to transgression, sin and vice. These things were necessary to be made manifest, and the clear manifestation of these things, if we will use the term, was the debt which was due to God. This manifestation was made in the sufferings and death of Christ. But Christ did not, in the literal sense, pay the debt we owed to God; if he had paid it, all grace would have been excluded from the pardon of the sinner. Therefore,

3. Others seeing clearly that these solutions of the difficulty are not satisfactory, have said, that the atonement of Christ consisted, not in the payment of a debt, but in the vindication of the divine law and character: that Christ made this vindication, by practically declaring the justice of the law, in his active obedience, and by submitting to the penalty of it, in his death: that as what Christ did and suffered in the flesh, was a declaration of the rectitude of the divine law and character, so it was a declaration of the evil of sin; and the greater the evil of sin appears to be, the greater the grace of pardon appears to be. Therefore the atonement of Christ is so far from diminishing the grace of pardon, that it magnifies it.—The sum of this is, that since the atonement consists, not in the payment of a debt, but in the vindication of the divine law and character; therefore it is not at all opposed to free grace in pardon.

Concerning this stating of the matter, I beg leave to observe; that if by a vindication of the divine law and character, be meant, proof given that the law of God is just, and that the divine character is good and irreproachable; I can by no means suppose, that the atonement consisted in a vindication of the law and character of God. The law is no more proved to be just, and the character of God is no more proved to be good, by the perfect obedience and death of Christ, than the same things are proved by the perfect obedience of the angels, and by the torments of the damned. But I shall have occasion to enlarge on this point by and by.

Again; if by vindication of the divine law and character, be meant, proof given that God is determined to support the authority of his law, and that he will not suffer it to fall into contempt; that he will also support his own dignity, will act a consistent part in legislation and in the execution of his law, and will not be disobeyed with impunity, or without proper satisfaction: I grant, that by Christ the divine law and character are vindicated; so that God can now consistently with his own honour, and the authority of his law, forgive the sinner. But how does this make it appear that there is any grace in the pardon of the sinner, when Christ as his substitute, hath made full atonement for him, by vindicating the law and character of God? what if the sinner himself, instead of Christ, had by obedience and suffering, vindicated the law and character of God; and in consequence had been released from farther punishment? Would his release in this case, have been by grace, or by <>justice? Doubtless by the latter and not by the former: for “to him that worketh, is the reward reckoned, not of grace, but of debt.” Rom. IV. 4.—Therefore why is it not equally an act of justice, to release the sinner, in consequence of the same vindication made by Christ? Payment of debt equally precludes grace, when made by a third person, as when made by the debtor himself. And since the vindication of the divine law and character, made by the sinner himself, precludes grace from the release of the sinner; why does not the same vindication as effectually preclude it, when made by a third person?

Those authors who give us this solution of the difficulty under consideration, seem to suppose that it is a sufficient solution to say that the atonement consists, not in the payment of debt, but in the vindication of the divine law and character; and what they say, seems to imply, that however or by whomsoever, that vindication be made, whether by the sinner himself, or any other person, it is not at all opposed to the exercise of grace in the release of the sinner. Whereas it appears by the text just now quoted and by many others, that if that vindication were made by the sinner himself, it would shut out all grace from his release. And I presume this will be granted by those authors themselves, on a little reflection. To say otherwise, is to say, that though a sinner should endure the curse of the law, yet there would be grace in his subsequent release—It seems then that the grace of pardon depends, not barely on this, that the atonement consists in a vindication of the law and character of God; but upon this particular circumstance attending the vindication, that it be made by a third person. And if this circumstance will leave room for grace in the release of the sinner, why is there not as much grace in the release of the sinner, though the atonement of Christ be a payment of the sinner’s debt: since the payment is attended with the same important and decisive circumstance, that it is made by a third person?

Objection. But we could not vindicate the law and character of God; therefore it is absurd to make the supposition, and to draw consequences from the supposition, that we had made such a vindication.—Answer: It is no more absurd to make this supposition, than it is to make the supposition, that we had paid the debt to divine justice; for we could no more do this than we could make the vindication in question. And if it follows from this circumstance, that we neither have vindicated nor could vindicate the divine character, that our release from condemnation is an act of grace; why does it not also follow from the circumstance, that we neither have paid nor could pay the debt to divine justice, that our release is an act of grace, even on the supposition, that Christ has in the literal sense paid the debt for us?

Thus, not any of these modes of solving this grand difficulty, appears to be satisfactory. Even this last, which seemed to bid the fairest to afford satisfaction, fails. Therefore,

Secondly. I shall suggest some considerations, which may possibly lead to the true solution.—The question before us, is, whether pardon through the atonement of Christ be an act of justice or of grace. In order to a proper answer to this question, it is of primary importance, that we have clear and determinate ideas affixed to the words justice and grace.

I find the word justice to be used in three distinct senses: sometimes it means commutative justice, sometimes distributive justice, and sometimes what may be called general or public justice.

Commutative justice respects property and matters of commerce solely, and secures to every man his own property. To treat a man justly in this sense, is not to deprive him of his property, and whenever it falls into our hands, to restore it duly, or to make due payment of debts. In one word, commutative justice is to violate no man’s property.

Distributive justice consists in properly rewarding virtue or good conduct, and punishing crimes or vicious conduct; and it has respect to a man’s personal moral character or conduct. To treat a man justly in this sense, is to treat him according to his personal character or conduct.—Commutative justice in the recovery of debts, has no respect at all to the character or conduct of the debtor, but merely to the property of the creditor. Distributive justice in the punishment of crimes, has no respect at all to the property of the criminal; but merely to his personal conduct: unless his property may, in some instances, enhance his crimes.

General or public justice comprehends all moral goodness: and though the word is often used in this sense, it is really an improper use of it. In this sense, whatever is right, is said to be just, or an act of justice; and whatever is wrong or improper to be done, is said to be unjust, or an act of injustice. To practice justice in this sense, is to practice agreeably to the dictates of general benevolence, or to seek the glory of God and the good of the universe. And whenever the glory of God is neglected, it may be said, that God is injured or deprived of his right. Whenever the general good is neglected or impeded, the universe may be said to suffer an injury.—For instance; if Paul were not to be cast down from heaven, to suffer the pains of hell, it would be wrong, as it would be inconsistent with God’s covenant faithfulness, with the designed exhibition of his glorious grace, and with the good of the universe. In this sense, it would not be just. Yet in the sense of distributive justice, such a treatment of Paul would be perfectly just, as it would be no more than correspondent to his personal demerits.

The term grace, comes now to be explained—Grace is ever so opposed to justice, that they mutually limit each other. Wherever grace begins, justice ends; and wherever justice begins, grace ends. Grace as opposed to commutative justice is gratuitously to relinquish your property or to forgive a man his debt. And commutative injustice is to demand more of a man, than your own property.—Grace as opposed to justice in the distributive sense, is to treat a man more favourably or mildly, than is correspondent to his personal character or conduct. To treat him unjustly is to use him with greater severity, than is correspondent to his personal character.—It is to be remembered, that in personal character I include punishment endured, as well as actions performed. When a man has broken any law, and has afterwards suffered the penalty of that law; as he has, by the transgression, treated the law with contempt, so by suffering the penalty, he has supported the authority of it: and the latter makes a part of his personal character, as he stands related to that law, as really as the former.

With regard to the third kind of justice, as this is improperly called justice, and as it comprehends all moral goodness, it is not at all opposed to grace; but comprehends that, as well as every other virtue, as truth, faithfulness, meekness, forgiveness, patience, prudence, temperance, fortitude, &c. All these are right and fit, and the contrary tempers or practices are wrong, and injurious to God and the system: and therefore in this sense of justice are unjust. And even grace itself, which is favour to the ill-deserving, so far as it is wise and proper to be exercised, makes but a part of this kind of justice.

We proceed now to apply these explanations to the solution of the difficulty under consideration.—The question is this, Is the pardon of the sinner, through the atonement of Christ, an act of justice or of grace?—To which I answer, that with respect to commutative justice, it is neither an act of justice nor of grace. Because commutative justice is not concerned in the affair. We neither owed money to the deity, nor did Christ pay any on our behalf. His atonement is not a payment of our debt. If it had been, our discharge would have been an act of mere justice, and not of grace. To make the sinner also pay the debt, which had been already paid by Christ, would be manifestly injurious, oppressive, and beyond the bounds of commutative justice, the rule of which is, that every man retain and recover his own property, and that only. But a debt being paid, by whomsoever it be paid, the creditor has recovered his property, and therefore has a right to nothing further. If he extort, or attempt to extort, anything further, he proceeds beyond his right and is guilty of injustice.—So that if Christ had paid the debt for the believer, he would be discharged, not on the footing of grace, but of strict justice.

With respect to distributive justice, the discharge of the sinner is wholly an act of Grace. This kind of justice has respect solely to the personal character and conduct of its objet. And then is a man treated justly, when he is treated according to his personal oral character. If he be treated more favourably than is correspondent to his personal character, he is the object of grace. I say personal character of a third person, or to anything which may be done or suffered by another person, than by him, who is the object of this justice, or who is on trial, to be rewarded or punished. And with regard to the case now before us, what if Christ has made atonement for sin? This atonement constitutes no part of the personal character of the sinner: but his personal character is essentially the same, as it would have been, if Christ had made no atonement. And as the sinner, in pardon, is treated, not only more favourably, but infinitely more favourably, than is correspondent to his personal character, his pardon is wholly an act of infinite grace. If it were, in the sense of distributive justice, an act of justice: he would be injured, if a pardon were refused him. But as the case is, he would not be injured, through a pardon were refused him; because he would not be treated more unfavourably than is correspondent to his personal character.

Therefore though it be true, that if a third person pay a debt, there would be no grace exercised by the creditor, in discharging the debtor, yet when a third person atones for a crime, by suffering in the stead of a criminal, and distributive justice still allows him to be punished in his own person. The reason is, what I have mentioned already, that justice in punishing crimes, respects the personal character only of the criminal: but in the payment of debts, it respects the recovery of property only. In the firmer case, it admits of any treatment which is according to his personal character: in the latter, it admits of nothing beyond the recovery of property.

So that though Christ has made complete atonement for the sins of all his disciples, and they are justified wholly through his redemption; yet they are justified wholly by grace. Because they personally have not made atonement for their sins, or suffered the curse of the law. Therefore they have no claim to a discharge on account of their own personal conduct and suffering.—And if it is objected, that neither is a debtor discharged on account of anything which he hath done personally, when he is discharged on the payment of his debt by a person: yet justice does not admit, that the creditor recover the debt again from the debtor himself: why then does it admit, that a magistrate inflict the punishment of a crime on the criminal himself, when atonement has been made by a substitute? The answer is, that justice in these two cases is very different, and respects very different, objects. In criminal causes, it respects the personal conduct or character of the criminal, and admits of any treatment which is correspondent to that conduct. In civil causes, or matters of debt, it respects the restitution of property only, and this being made, it admits of no further demand.

In the third sense of justice before explained, according to which anything is just, which is right and best to be done; the pardon of the sinner is entirely an act of justice. It is undoubtedly most conducive to the divine glory, and general good of the created system, that every believer should be pardoned, and therefore, in the present sense of the word, it is an act of justice. The pardon of the sinner is equally an act of justice, if, as some suppose, he be pardoned not on account of the death of Christ, considered as an equivalent to the curse of the law denounced against the sinner; but merely on account of the positive obedience of Christ. If this be the mode and the condition of pardon established by God, doubtless pardon granted in this mode and on this condition, is most conducive to the divine glory and the general good. Therefore it is, in the sense of justice now under consideration, an act of justice; insomuch that if pardon were not granted in this mode, the divine glory would be tarnished, and the general good diminished, or the universe would suffer an injury. The same would be true, if God had in fact granted pardon, without any atonement, whether by suffering or obedience. We might have argued from that fact, that infinite wisdom saw it to be most conducive to the divine glory and the general good, to pardon without an atonement; and of course that if pardon had not been granted in this way, both the divine glory and general good, would have been diminished, and injustice would have been done to the universe.—In the same sense the gift of Christ, to be our savior, his undertaking to save us, and every other gift of God to his creatures, are acts of justice. But it must be remembered, that this is an improper sense of the word justice, and is not at all opposed to grace, but implies it. For all those divine acts and gifts just mentioned, though in this sense they are acts of justice, yet are at the same time, acts of pure grace.

In this sense, of justice, the word seems to be used by the apostle Paul, Rom. III, 26. “To declare his righteousness, (or justice,) that he might be just and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.” That God might be just to himself and to the universe. Again in Psalm LXXXV. 10. “Mercy and truth are met together, righteousness and peace have kissed each other.” Righteousness, in the distributive sense, hath not kissed peace with respect to the sinner; but so far as it speaks anything, calls for his punishment. But the public good, and the divine glory admit of peace with the sinner.—In the same sense the word occurs in the version of the psalms in common use among us, where it is said “justice is pleased and peace is given.”—Again in the catechism of the assembly of divines, where they say, “Christ offered up himself a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice.

Thus it appears, that the pardon of the sinner, in reference to distributive justice, which is the only proper sense of the word, with respect to this matter, is entirely an act of grace, and that although he is pardoned wholly through the redemption of Jesus Christ.

It is in the same sense an act of grace, as the gift of Christ, or any other most gracious act of God. Though the sinner is pardoned wholly through the redemption of Christ, yet his pardon is an act of pure grace, because in it he is treated inconceivably more favorably then is correspondent to his personal character.

The pardon of the sinner, on this plan of the redemption or the atonement of Christ, is as entirely an act of grace, as if it had been granted on an atonement made, not by the sufferings of Christ, but merely by his active obedience. For if we suppose, that the atonement of Christ consists wholly in the obedience of Christ, not in his sufferings, in what sense would the pardon of the sinner be an act of grace, in which it is not an act of grace, on the hypothesis concerning the atonement which hath been now stated? Pardon is no more procured by the payment of the sinner’s debt, in the one case, than in the other. If it be said that Christ’s suffering the curse of the law is the payment of the debt; I answer, this is no more a payment of the debt, than the obedience of Christ. If it be said that Christ’s obedience only honors and magnifies the law, I answer, No more is done by the sufferings of Christ.—It is true, that if the sinner be pardoned on account of Christ’s obedience, he is treated more favourably than is correspondent to his personal character. The same is true, if he be pardoned on account of Christ’s sufferings. If it be aid, that in the one case, Christ suffers, as the substitute of the sinner; I answer, In the other case, he obeys as the substitute of the sinner. In one case, Christ has by his sufferings made it consistent with the general good, to pardon the sinner; in the other case, he hath made the same thing consistent with the general good, by his obedience. And if this circumstance, that the pardon of the sinner is consistent with the general good, abolishes, grace from his pardon in the one case, the same circumstance is productive of the same effect, in the other.—The truth is, that in both cases, the whole grace of pardon consists in this, and this only, that the sinner is treated infinitely more favourably, than is correspondent to his personal character.

Again; according to this scheme of the atonement, the pardon of the sinner, is as wholly an act of grace, as if he had been pardoned without any atonement at all. If the sinner had been pardoned without any atonement, he would have been treated more favourably than is correspondent to his own character: so he is, when pardoned through the atonement of Christ. In the former case, he would be pardoned, without a payment of his debt: so he is in the latter. If the measures taken by God, to secure the public good, those measures consisting neither in any personal doing or suffering of the sinner, nor in the payment of debt, be inconsistent with grace in the pardon of the sinner, in the one case; doubtless whatever measures are taken by God, to secure the public good in the other case, are equally inconsistent with grace in pardon. And no man will pretend, that if God do pardon the sinner without an atonement, he will pardon him in a way which is inconsistent with the public good.—In this view of the objection, either the bare circumstance that the pardon of the sinner is consistent with the public good, is that which abolishes the grace of pardon; or it is the particular mode, in which the consistence of pardon and the public good, is brought about. If the bare circumstance of the consistence of pardon and the public good, be that which abolishes the grace of pardon; then it seems, that in order that any pardon may be gracious, it must be inconsistent with the public good: and therefore the pardon of the sinner without any atonement, being by the concession of the objector, a gracious act, is inconsistent with the general good of the universe, and with the glory and perfections of God, and therefore can never be granted by God, as long as he is possessed of infinite perfection and goodness, whereby he is necessarily disposed to seek the good of the universal system, or of his own kingdom.

Or if it be said, that it is the particular mode, in which the consistence between pardon and the public good is brought about, which abolishes the grace of pardon; in this case it is incumbent on the objector, to point out what there is in the mode, which is opposed to grace in pardon. He cannot pretend, that in this mode, the debt of the sinner is paid, or that in repentance the sinner’s personal character is so altered, that he now deserves no punishment. If this were the case, there would certainly be no grace in his pardon. It is no grace, and no pardon, not to punish a man who deserves punishment. If the objector were to hold, that the personal character of the sinner is so altered by repentance, that he no longer deserves punishment, he would at once confute his own scheme of gracious pardon.

Neither can it be pretended, by the advocates for pardon without atonement, that there is any grace in pardon, in any other view than this, that the sinner is treated more favourably, than is correspondent to his personal character. And pardon on such an atonement as Christ hath made, is, in the same view, an act of grace. So that if the true idea of grace, with respect to this subject be, a treatment of a sinner more favourable than is correspondent to his personal character; the pardon of the sinner through the atonement of Christ, is an act of pure grace. If this be not the true idea of grace, let a better be given, and I am willing to examine it; and presume that on the most thorough examination of the matter, it will be found, that there is as much grace in the pardon of the sinner, through the atonement of Christ, as without any atonement at all.—Surely it will not be pleaded, that it is no act of grace to treat a sinner more favourably than is correspondent to his own personal character; of some other man, or some other being; and that it is no act of grace in a prince to pardon a criminal, from respect to the merits of the criminal’s father; or that if Capt. Asgill had been the murderer of Capt. Huddy, there would have been no grace exercised in the pardon of Asgill, from respect to the intercession of the court of France.

On every hypothesis concerning the mode or condition of pardon, it must be allowed, that God dispenses pardon, from regard to some circumstance, or juncture of circumstances, which renders the pardon both consistent with the general good, and subservient to it: and whatever this be, whether the death of Christ or anything else, provided it be not the payment of money, and provided the personal character of the sinner be the same, it is equally consistent or inconsistent with grace in pardon.

In short, the whole strength of this objection, in which the Socinians have so much triumphed, that complete atonement is inconsistent with grace in the pardon of the sinner, depends on the supposition, that the atonement of Christ consists in the literal payment of a debt which we owed to God; and this groundless supposition being set aside, the objection itself appears equally groundless, and vanishes like dew before the sun.

Whatever hypothesis we adopt concerning the pardon of the sinner, whether we suppose it to be granted on account of the death of Christ; or on account of the obedience of Christ; or absolutely without any atonement; all will agree in this, that it is granted in such a way, or on such conditions only, as are consistent with the general good of the moral system, and from a regard to some event or circumstance, or juncture of circumstances, which causes pardon to be consistent with the general good. And that circumstance or juncture of circumstances, may as well be called the price of pardon, the ransom of the sinner &c. as the death of Christ. And whereas it is objected, that if God grant a pardon from respect to the atonement of Christ, we are under no obligation to God for the grace of pardon; I answer that whenever God grants a pardon, from respect to the circumstance or juncture of circumstances before mentioned, it may as well be pleaded, that the sinner so pardoned, is under no obligations of gratitude to God, on account of his pardon; for that it was granted from regard to the general good, or to that circumstance which rendered it consistent with the general good, and not from any gracious regard to him: or that if he be under any obligation to God, it is to him as the author of that circumstance or juncture of circumstances, which renders his pardon consistent with the general good, and not to him, as the dispenser of his pardon: as it is objected, that if, on the scheme of pardon through the atonement of Christ, we be under any obligation to God at all, it is merely on account of the provision of the atonement, and not on account of pardon itself.

Perhaps some loath to relinquish this objection, may say, Though it be true, that the pardon of the sinner, on account of the atonement of Christ, be a real act of grace; would it not have been an act of greater grace, to pardon absolutely, without an atonement?—This question is capable of a twofold construction. If the meaning be, Whether there would not have been more grace manifested towards the sinner, if his pardon had been granted, without any atonement: I answer, by no means; because to put the question in this sense, is the same as to ask, Whether the favour of pardon granted without an atonement, would not be greater in comparison with the sinner’s personal character, than it is when granted on account of the atonement of Christ. Or whether there would not have been a greater distance between the good of pardon, and the demerit of the sinner’s personal character: if his pardon had been granted without an atonement, than if it be granted on account of the atonement of Christ. But the good, the safety, the indemnity of pardon, or of deliverance from condemnation, is the very same, in whatever way it be granted, whether through an atonement or not, whether in a way of grace or in a way of debt, whether from a regard to the merits of Christ, or the merits of the sinner himself. Again, the personal character of the sinner is also the same, whether he be pardoned through an atonement or not. If his pardon be granted without character and conduct the greater: or if it be granted on account of the atonement of Christ, it makes not the demerit of his personal character the less. Therefore as the good of pardon is the same, in whatever way it be granted; and the personal character of the sinner pardoned is the same; the distance between the good of pardon, and the demerit of the sinner’s character is also the same, whether he be pardoned on account of the atonement of Christ, or absolutely, without any atonement. Of course the pardon of the sinner is not an act of greater grace to him personally, if granted without regard to any atonement, than if granted from regard to the atonement of Christ.

But perhaps the meaning of the question stated above, is, Whether, if the sinner had been pardoned, without an atonement, it would not have exhibited greater grace, in the divine mind, or greater goodness in God, and whether in this mode of pardon, greater good would not have accrued to the universe. The answer to this question wholly depends on the necessity of an atonement, which I have endeavoured briefly to show, in the preceding discourse. If an atonement be necessary to support the authority of the law and of the moral government of God, it is doubtless necessary to the public good of the moral system, or to the general good of the universe and to the divine glory. This being granted or established, the question just now stated, comes to this simply, whether it exhibits greater grace and goodness in the divine mind, and secures greater good to the universe, to pardon sin in such a mode, as is consistent with the general good of the universe; or in such a mode as is inconsistent with that important object:–a question which no man, from regard to his own reputation would choose to propose.

 

SERMON III.
 

EPHESIANS I. 7.
In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace.
 

HAVING in the preceding discourses, considered the particulars at first proposed, which were, That we can obtain forgiveness, in no other way, than through the redemption of Christ—The reason or ground of his mode of forgiveness—and the consistency between the complete atonement of Christ, and free grace in forgiveness—The way is prepared for the following inferences and reflections.

If the atonement of Christ be a substitute for the punishment of the sinner according to the divine law, and were designed to support the authority of that law, equally as the punishment of hell; then we may infer, that the atonement of Christ does not consist in shewing, that the divine law is just.—With regard to this, I venture to assert two things—That the obedience and death of Christ do not prove, that the divine law is just—That if they did prove this, still merely by that circumstance they would make no atonement.

1. The obedience and death of Christ do not prove, that the divine law is a just law. The sufferings of Christ no more prove this, than the punishment of the damned proves it. The former are the substitute of the latter, and were designed for substance to prove and exhibit the same truths, and to answer the same ends. But who will say that the torments of the damned prove the justice of the divine law? No more is this proved by the sufferings of Christ. If the justice of the divine law be called in question, the justice and moral perfection of God is of course equally called in question. This being the case, whatever he can say, whether by obedience or suffering, to testify the justice of the law, must be considered as the testimony of a party in his own cause; and also as the testimony of a being whose integrity is as much disputed, as the justice of the law. It cannot therefore, be received as proof in the case. The testimony of God, whether given in obedience or suffering, so long as his character is disputed; proves neither that the law is just, in reality, nor that it is so in his own estimation. A being of a disputed character may be supposed to testify, both contrary to reality, and contrary to his own knowledge. And as the character of the deity is disputed, by those who dispute the justice of the divine law; so there is the same foundation to dispute the character and testimony of the son of God. Therefore the obedience and death of Christ do not prove, that the divine law is just.

2. If the obedience and death of Christ did prove that the law is just; still by this circumstance, they would make no atonement for sin.—If it were a truth, that the obedience and death of Christ did prove the divine law to be just, and merely on that account made atonement, the ground of this truth would be, that whatever makes it manifest that the law is just, makes atonement. The essence of the atonement, on this hypothesis, is placed in the manifestation of the justice of the divine law. Therefore this manifestation, however, or by whomsoever it be made, is an atonement. But as the law is really just, it was doubtless in the power of infinite wisdom to manifest the justice of it, to rational creatures, without either the obedience or the death of Christ, or of any other person.—If it were not in the power of infinite wisdom to manifest the justice of the divine law, without the death of Christ; then if Christ had not died, but all men had perished according to the law, it never would have appeared that the law is just.—But bare attention to the law itself, to the reason, ground, and necessity of it, especially when this attention is excited, and the powers of the mind are aided, by even such a divine influence, as God does in fact sometimes give to men of the most depraved characters; is sufficient to convince of the justice of the law. But there can be no dispute, whether the sanctifying and savingly illuminating influences of the spirit of God, without the obedience and death of Christ, would convince any man of the justice of the law. We have no more reason to dispute this, than to dispute, whether the angels who kept their first estate, did believe the justice of the law, before they were informed of the incarnation and death of Christ. According to this hypothesis therefore, all that was necessary to make atonement for mankind, was to communicate to them sanctifying grace, or to lead them to repentance: and as to Christ, he is dead in vain.

Besides, if the obedience and death of Christ did ever so credibly manifest the justice of the law, what atonement, what satisfaction for sin, would this make? How would this support the authority of the law? How would this make it to appear, that the transgressor may expect the most awful consequences from his transgression? Or that transgression is infinitely abominable in the sight of God? And how would the manifestation of the justice of the law, tend to restrain men from transgressing that law?—Whatever the effect of such manifestation may be on the minds of those innocent creatures, who have regard to justice or moral rectitude; yet on the minds of those who are disposed to transgress, and have lost the proper sense of moral rectitude, the manifestation would have no effectual tendency to restrain them from transgression: therefore would in no degree answer the ends of the punishment threatened in the law, nor be any atonement for sin.

Perhaps some may suppose, that what hath now been asserted, that the death or atonement of Christ does not prove the justice of God and of his law, is inconsistent with what hath been repeatedly suggested in the preceding discourses, that it is an end of the death or atonement of Christ, to manifest how hateful sin is to God. If the death of Christ manifest God’s hatred of sin, it seems, that the same event must also manifest God’s love of holiness and justice. In answer to this, I observe; that the death of Christ manifests God’s hatred of sin and love of holiness, in the same sense as the damnation of the wicked manifests these, viz, on the supposition that the divine law is just and holy. If it be allowed the divine law is just and holy, then everything done to support and execute that law, is a declaration in favour of holiness and against sin; or a declaration of God’s love of holiness and of his hatred of iniquity. Both the punishment of the damned, and the death of Christ declare God’s hatred of all transgressions of his law. And if that law be holy, to hate the transgressions of it, is to hate sin, and at the same time to love holiness. But if the law be not holy, no such consequence will follow: it cannot, on that supposition, be inferred from the divine hatred of transgression, that God either hates sin or loves holiness.

Again; we may infer from the preceding doctrine, that the atonement of Christ does not consist essentially in his active or positive obedience. By atonement I mean that which, as a substitute for the punishment which is threatened in the law, supports the authority of that law, and the dignity of the divine government. But the obedience of Christ, even in the most trying circumstances, without any tokens of the divine displeasure against the transgressors of the law, would never support the authority of the law, and the dignity of the divine government. It by no means makes it appear, that it is an evil and bitter thing to violate the law, and that the violation of it deserves, and may be expected to be followed with most awful consequences to him, who dares to violate it.—A familiar example may illustrate this matter. It is the rule or law of a certain family, that a particular child shall steadily attend the school kept in the neighbourhood, and that if he absent himself for a day, without licence, he shall feel the rod. However after some time the child being weary of observing this law, does absent himself, and spend the day in play. At night the father being informed of it, arraigns the child, finds him guilty, and prepares to inflict the punishment, which he had threatened. At this instant, the brother of the offending child intercedes, acknowledges the reasonableness of the law, which his brother hath transgressed, confesses that he deserves the penalty, but offers himself to make satisfaction for his brother’s offence. Being interrogated by what means he expects to make satisfaction; he answers, By going himself to school the next day.—Now can anyone suppose, that in this way the second child can make satisfaction for the offence of the first? Or that if the father were to accept the proposal, he would find the authority of his law, and the government of his family supported with dignity? Or that the offending child, or the other children of the family, would by this mean be effectually deterred from future offences of the like nature?—And however trying the circumstances of going to school may be, if those circumstances be no token of the father’s displeasure at the disobedient child’s transgression; still the going to school of the second child, will not make the least satisfaction for the offence of the first.

I venture to say further that not only did not the atonement of Christ consist essentially in his active obedience, but that his active obedience was no part of his atonement properly so called, nor essential to it. The perfect obedience of Christ was doubtless necessary in order to the due execution of his prophetical office; in order to his intercession: and also in order that the salvation of his disciples might be a reward of his obedience. But that it was necessary to support the authority of the divine law in the pardon of sinners, does not appear.—If Christ himself could possibly have been a sinner, and had first made satisfaction for his own sin; it does not appear, but that afterward he might also satisfy for the sins of his people.—If the pretender to the crown of Great Britain, should wage war against king George, in the course of the war should be taken, should be brought to trial, and be condemned to the block; will any man say that the king of France, by becoming the substitute of the pretender, and suffering in his stead, could not make atonement for the pretender, so as effectually to support the authority of the British laws and government, and discourage all future groundless pretensions to the British crown? Yet the king of France could plead no perfect obedience to the British laws.—Even the sinner himself, but upon the supposition of the infinite evil of sin, could by his own sufferings, atone for his sins. Yet he could not exhibit a perfect obedience.

Beside; if the bare obedience of Christ have made atonement, why could not the repentance and perfect obedience of Christ’s people themselves, have answered, instead of the obedience of Christ? Doubtless if they had suffered the penalty of the divine law, it would have answered to support the authority of the law, and the vigour of the divine government, as really as the death of Christ. And since the eternal sufferings of the people of Christ, would have answered the same end of supporting the authority of the law, as the sufferings of Christ; why would not the eternal perfect repentance and obedience of the people of Christ, have answered the same end, as his obedience in their behalf? If it would, both the death and obedience of Christ as our substitute, are entirely in vain. If the elect had only been converted, and made perfectly and perseveringly obedient, it would have answered every purpose both of the death and obedience of Christ. Or if the obedience of Christ in the flesh were at all necessary, it was not necessary to support the authority of the law and government of God; but merely as it was most wise, that he should obey. It was necessary in the same sense only, as that the wind should, at this moment, blow from the north-east, and not from the south-west, or from any other quarter.

If the mere active obedience of Christ have made atonement for sin, it may be difficult to account for the punishment of any sinners. If obedience without any demonstration of divine displeasure at sin, will answer every purpose of the divine authority and government, in some instances, why not in all instances? And if the obedience of sinners themselves will answer as really as that of Christ, why might not all men have been led by divine grace to repentance, and perfect subsequent obedience, and in that way been saved from the curse of the law? Doubtless they might: nor was there originally, nor is there now, without any consideration of the atonement of Christ, any other necessity of the punishment of any of mankind according to the law, than that which results from mere sovereign wisdom: in which sense indeed it was necessary that Christ should be given to be the savior of sinners, that Paul should be saved, and that every other event should take place, just as it does take place.

From our doctrine we also learn the great gain which accrues to the universe by the death of Christ.—It hath been objected to the idea of atonement now exhibited, that if the death of Christ be an equivalent to the curse of the law, which was to have been inflicted on all his people; then there is on the whole no gain, no advantage to the universe: that all that punishment from which Christians are saved, hath been suffered by Christ, and therefore that there is just as much misery and no more happiness, than there would have been, had Christ not died.—To this I answer,

1. That is not true, that Christ endured an equal quantity of misery, to that which would have been endured by all his people, had they suffered the curse of the law. This was not necessary on account of the infinite dignity of his person. If a king were to condemn his son to lose an ear or a hand, it would doubtless be esteemed by all his subjects, a proof of far greater displeasure in the king, than if he should order some mean criminal to the gallows: and it would tend more effectually to support the authority of the law, for the violation of which, this punishment should be inflicted on the prince.

2. That if it were true, that Christ endured the very same quantity of misery, which was due to all his people; still by his death an infinite gain accrues to the universe. For though the misery, on this supposition, is in both cases the same, and balances itself; yet the positive happiness obtained by the death of Christ, infinitely exceeds that which was lost by Christ. As the eternal Logos was capable of neither enduring misery, nor losing happiness, all the happiness is lost by the substitution of Christ, was barely that of the man Christ Jesus, during only thirty-three years; or rather during the three last years of his life: because it does not appear, but that during the rest of his life he was as happy, as men in general, and enjoyed as much or more good, than he suffered evil. But the happiness gained by the substitution of Christ, is that of a great multitude, which no man can number, of all nations, kindreds, and people and tongues; Rev. VII. 9. Now if the happiness of one man for three years, or at most for thirty-three years, be equal to that of an innumerable multitude throughout eternity, with the addition of the greater happiness, which Christ himself must enjoy now that he has brought so many sons to glory, beyond what he would have enjoyed, if all these had been plunged in inconceivable and endless misery: then it may be justly said, on the present hypothesis, that by the substitution of Christ, no advantage is gained to the universe. But if the latter infinitely exceed the former, the gain to the universe, even on the supposition, that the sufferings of Christ were equal to those, to which all his people were exposed, is infinite.

I may also hence take occasion to oppose an opinion which appears to me erroneous; which is, that the perfect obedience of Christ was in a great measure designed, to show us, that the divine law may be obeyed by men. It shows indeed, that it may be obeyed by a man in personal union with the divine nature. But how does this show, that it may be obeyed by a mere man? If we should also allow, that it shows, that a man born into the world in perfect innocence, and who is not a fallen creature, may obey the law: yet how does this prove, that it may be obeyed by a fallen creature, dead in trespasses and sins?—It is an undoubted truth, that there is no inability in men to obey the law, except that which is of a moral nature, consisting in the disinclination or disaffection of their own hearts; which does not in the least excuse them in their disobedience. But this is manifest by other considerations, than the perfect obedience of Christ: if it were not, it would not be manifest at all.

Another remark which naturally offers itself in discoursing on this subject is, that Christ’s obedience of the precepts of the law, without submitting to the curse, would by no means prove the justice of that curse. This is the idea of some: That God sent his son into the world, to obey the precepts of the law, & that her mere obedience of these, proves the justice both of the precepts and of the penalty of the law. I have already given the reasons by which I am made to believe, that the obedience of Christ does not prove the precepts of the law to be just. But if it did prove the precepts to be just, it would not therefore prove the penalty too to be just. As the precept of any law may be just and reasonable, yet may be enforced by a penalty which is unjust and cruel; so the proof that the precept is just, does not at all prove, but that the penalty may be unjust and cruel. Indeed as the penalty of any law is designed to support and enforce the precept of that law, so to prove the justice of the penalty, proves the justice of the precept: because not the slightest penalty can be just, when applied to enforce an unjust precept. But this rule when inverted, doth not hold good. To prove the justice of a precept, does by no means prove the justice of the penalty by which that precept is enforced. So that if Christ have proved he precepts of the divine law to be just, this by no means infers the justice of its penalty.—On the other hand; if Christ came to prove the justice of the law, and all that he has done to this effect, have an immediate reference to the precepts only; and if he have done nothing to establish the justice of the penal art, considered by itself; the aspect of the whole will be, that the penal part is unjustifiable, and that for this reason he did not pretend to justify it.

The subject which hath been under our consideration, also shews us, in what sense the sufferings of Christ were agreeable to God, it has been said, that it is incredible, that mere pain should be agreeable to a God of infinite goodness; that therefore the sufferings of Christ were agreeable to God only as a proof of the strength of the virtue of Christ, or of his disposition to obey the divine law.—If by mere pain be meant pain abstracted from the obedience of Christ, I cannot see why it may not be agreeable to God. It certainly is, in the damned: and for the same reason might have been, and doubtless was, in the case of our Lord. The father was pleased with the pains of his son, as they were necessary to support the authority of his law and government, in the salvation of sinners.

Another reflection naturally suggested by this subject is, that in punishing some sinners according to the curse of the law, and in requiring an adequate atonement, in order to the salvation of others; God acts, not from any contracted, selfish motives, but from the most noble benevolence and regard to the public good.—It hath often and long since been made a matter of objection to the doctrines of the future punishment of the wicked, and of the atonement of Christ; that they represent the deity as having regard merely to his own honour and dignity, and not to the good of his creatures, and therefore represent him as deficient in goodness. But can it be pretended to be a proof of goodness in God, to suffer his own law, which is the perfect rule of virtue, to fall into contempt? However it might afford relief to some individuals, if God were to suffer his moral kingdom to be dissolved; can it be for the general good of the system of his creatures? Is it not manifestly necessary to the general good of the created system, that God’s moral kingdom be upholden? And that therefore the authority of the divine law, and vigour of the divine government be maintained? If so, then it is also necessary to the general good, that punishments be inflicted on the disobedient and lawless; or that they be pardoned in consequence only of a proper satisfaction or atonement.

So that those very doctrines which of all others are made matter of the most objection to the divine goodness or benevolence, are clear proofs of goodness, and are absolutely necessary to it.—If a prince should either make no laws for the government of his subjects, or should never execute them: but should suffer all crimes to pas with impunity: you would by no means esteem him a good prince, aiming at the good of his subjects: you would not hesitate to pronounce him either very weak or very wicked.

In reflecting on this subject, we may notice the reason, why so many, who profess to be advocates for that doctrine of atonement, yet place the atonement in that, in which it does by no means consist. The principal reason seems to be, that they have conceived, that the idea of Christ’s having suffered an equivalent to the punishment, to which all his people were exposed, is inconsistent with grace in their pardon. But if I have been so happy as properly to state the ideas of justice and grace, it appears that there is as much grace in the pardon of sinners on account of such an atonement as that just mentioned, as there would be on account of an atonement consisting in mere obedience; or as there would be in pardon without any atonement at all.

Hence also we see, that the death of Christ in our stead, is not useless or in vain. The oppressors of Christ’s substitution and atonement, assert, that no good end is answered by the sufferings of an innocent, amiable and virtuous person, in the stead of the guilty. But surely to support the authority of the law and of the moral government of God, is not a vain or unimportant end. It was not in vain that Zaleucus, having made a law, that all adulterers should have both their eyes put out, and his own son being the first who transgressed, put out one of his own eyes and one of his son’s. Hereby he spared his son in part, and yet as effectually supported the authority of his law, as if it had been literally executed.—Nor was it in vain, that during the late war, a soldier in the American army of a robust constitution, pitying his fellow-soldier of a slender constitution, who was condemned to receive a certain number of stripes, petitioned to be put in the place of the criminal, and actually received the stripes. 5 For the authority of the martial law was effectually supported, and perhaps by this mean, the life or future health and service of the criminal were preserved, and would otherwise have been lost.

Neither was the death of Christ in the stead of sinners, any injury done to an innocent person. As well may we say, that Zaleucus, or the soldier just mentioned, were injured: Or that a man is injured, when another man receives the money of him, which he voluntarily tenders in payment of the debt of a third person: Or that a man is injured by the surgeon, who takes off his leg to preserve his life, the man himself consenting, and desiring him so to do.

Again; we may observe in what sense justice and the divine law are satisfied by the death of Christ; and in what sense the atonement of Christ is properly called a satisfaction. It is only the third kind of justice before mentioned, that is satisfied by Christ. No man for the reasons already given, will pretend that commutative justice is satisfied by Christ; for the controversy between God and the sinner is not concerning property.—Nor is distributive justice satisfied. If it were, there would indeed be no more grace in the discharge of the sinner, than there is in the discharge of a criminal, when he hath endured the full punishment, to which according to law, he hath been condemned. If distributive justice were satisfied, it would have no further claim on the sinner. And to punish him, when this kind of justice has no claim on him, is to treat him more unfavourably or severely than his personal character deserves. If so, the penitent believer, considered in his own person, deserves even according to the strictness of the divine law, no punishment; and that merely because he repents and believes: and if so, repentance and faith satisfy the law, or are the curse of it, as I have already shown. If distributive justice be satisfied, it admits of no further punishment, and to punish him further, would be as positively unjust, as to continue a man’s punishment, after he hath endured the full penalty of any law.—If distributive justice be satisfied by Christ, in the behalf of sinners, then the rule of distributive justice is not the personal character of a man, but the character of his friend, his advocate, or representative; any man has a right, on the footing of distributive justice, is not the personal character of a man, but the character of his friend, his advocate, or representative; any man has a right, on the footing of distributive justice, to be treated according to the character of his representative; and if he be not thus treated, he suffers an injury; he is abused. On this principle, no prince or magistrate will have a right to punish, for any crime, a subject who can procure a man of a virtuous life, to represent him and plead his cause.

But perhaps it will be said, that distributive justice is satisfied by the death of Christ, because he placed himself in our stead, and suffered in our room; and that whenever a person thus substitutes himself for another, and suffers the punishment due to that other, that other hath a right to a discharge, as distributive justice is then satisfied.—Now according to this objection, the true idea of distributive justice is, to treat a man either according to his own sufferings, or according to the sufferings of his representative. And if according to the sufferings of his representative, why not according to the obedience of his representative. And this brings us just where we were; that every man may in justice demand, to be treated according to the character of his representative; which is absurd.

Distributive justice therefore is not at all satisfied by the death of Christ. But general justice to the deity and to the universe is satisfied. That is done by the death of Christ which supports the authority of the law, and renders it consistent with the glory of God and the good of the whole system, to pardon the sinner.

In the same sense of the law of God is satisfied by the death of Christ: I mean as the divine glory and the general good, which are the great ends of the law, are secured.—In this sense only is the atonement of Christ, properly called a satisfaction; God is satisfied, as by it his glory and the good of his system are secured and promoted.

Objection. But is not distributive justice displayed in the death of Christ?—Answer. The question is ambiguous: If the meaning be, Is not distributive justice satisfied? I answer, for the reasons already given, in the negative. If the meaning be, Is there not an exhibition made in the death and sufferings of Christ, of the punishment to which the sinner is justly liable? I answer in the affirmative; distributive justice is, in this sense, displayed in the death of Christ. But it is no more displayed, than the punishment of the sinner is displayed, in the death of Christ.

It may be proper here to notice the sense, in which justice admits of several things which it does not demand: That it admits of the salvation of Paul, but does not demand it. And it would admit also of the damnation of Paul, but does not demand that.—But in these instances the word justice is used in two very different senses, which ought to be carefully distinguished. When it is said, justice admits of the salvation of Paul, the third kind of justice before described, must be intended. The general good admits it: neither the glory of God nor the good of the system, opposes it.

But distributive justice, which requires every man to e treated according to his personal character, does not admit that Paul should be saved: So far as this kind of justice says anything concerning this matter, it demands that Paul be punished according to law: And if this justice be made the rule of proceeding in the case, Paul will inevitably be cast off. This kind of justice no more admits of the salvation of Paul than it admits of the salvation of Judas. But it is said, that “justice admits of the salvation of Paul, but does not demand it.” Justice to the universe does demand it, as fully as admit of it, and the universe would suffer an injury, if he were not to be saved: but justice to the universe, neither demands nor admits of the salvation of Judas. Whereas distributive justice to Paul personally, as much demands that he be not saved, as that Judas be not saved.

But if we will make a distinction between what justice admits and what it demands, the true and only distinction seems to be this: Justice admits of anything which is not positively unjust; of any favour however great or manifold: But it demands nothing, but barely what is just, without the least favour, and which being refused, positive injustice would be done. Distributive justice then admits of the salvation of Judas or of any other sinner; as surely no injustice would be done Judas in his salvation; but it demands not this, as it is a mere favour, or something beyond the bounds of mere justice; or it is no injury to Judas, that he is not saved. Neither does distributive justice demand the salvation of Paul. But public justice both admits and demands both the salvation of Paul and the damnation of Judas. On the other hand, it neither admits nor demands the damnation of Paul, nor the salvation of Judas.—But distributive justice, according to the present distinction between the meaning of the words admit, and demand, though it admits both of the salvation and damnation, of the one or the other: Or, to express the same thing in other words; no injustice would be done either to Paul or Judas personally, if they were both saved or both damned. Distributive justice never demands the punishment of any criminal, in any instance; because no injury would be done him, if he were graciously pardoned. It demands only that a man be not punished being innocent: or be not punished beyond his demerit; and that he b rewarded according his positive merit.

These observations may help us to understand a distinction, which to many hath appeared groundless or perplexing; I mean the distinction of the merit of condignity and merit of congruity. Merit of both these kinds refers to rewards only, and has no reference to punishments: and that is deserved by a merit of condignity which cannot be withholden without positive injury. That is deserved by a merit of congruity which is a proper expression of the sense which the person rewarding, has of the moral excellency of the person rewarded; which however may be withholden without positive injury. Of the former kind is the merit, which every good and faithful citizen has, of protection in his person, liberty and property, and the merit of a labourer who has earned his wages. These cannot be withholden without positive injury. Of the latter kind is the merit, which some eminently wise and virtuous citizens have, of distinguishing honours or marks of esteem. If these be withholden, the proper objects of them, may indeed be said to be neglected, but not positively injured.

This subject teaches also, in what sense God was under obligation to accept, on the behalf of the sinner, the mediation and atonement of Christ. It hath been said, that when Christ offered to make atonement for sinners, God was under the same obligation to accept the offer, as a creditor is to accept the proposal of any man, who offers to pay the debt of another. This is not true: because in matters of property, all that the creditor hath a right to, is his property. This being offered him, by whomsoever the offer be made, he hast the offer of his right; and if he demand more, he exceeds his right; and he has no more right to refuse to give up the obligation, on the offer of a third person to pay the debt, than to refuse the same, when the same offer is made by the debtor himself. All will own, that if a creditor were to refuse to receive payment, and give up the obligation, when the debtor offers payment; it would be abusive and unjust: and let any man assign a reason why it is not equally abusive and unjust, not to receive the payment, and to give up the obligation, when payment is offered by a third person.

But it is quite otherwise in atoning for crimes, in which distributive, not commutative justice is concerned. As the rule of distributive justice is the personal character of the person to be rewarded or punished, and not property; if a magistrate refuse to accept any substitute, and insist on punishing the criminal himself, he treats him no otherwise, than according to his personal character, and the criminal suffers no injustice or abuse. Nor is the magistrate under any obligation of distributive justice, or justice to the criminal himself, to accept a substitute.

It is true, that the circumstances of the case may be such, that it may be most conducive to the public good, that the offered substitute be accepted: in this case wisdom and goodness or public justice will require that it be accepted, and the criminal discharged.

This leads me to observe, that it hath also been said that when Christ offered to become a substitute, and to make atonement for sinners, God was under no obligation to accept the proposal.—This, I conceive, is as wide of the truth, as that he was under the same obligation to accept the proposal, as a creditor is to accept the proposal of a third person to pay the debt of his friend.—The truth is, the glory God and the greatest good of the moral system, did require, that Christ should become a substitute for sinners; and that his offered substitution should be accepted by God. This was dictated and recommended by both wisdom and goodness. So far therefore as wisdom and goodness could infer an obligation on the father, to accept the substitution of his son, he was under obligation to accept it. But this obligation was only that of the third kind of justice before explained, a regard to the general good.

This subject further teaches us, that that constitution which requires an atonement, in order to the pardon of the sinner, is nothing arbitrary. That divine constitution which is wise and good, as being necessary to the good of the moral system, is not arbitrary. But if an atonement was necessary, in order to support the authority of the divine law, and the honor, vigour and even existence of the divine moral government, while sinners are pardoned; undoubtedly that constitution which requires an atonement, in order to the pardon of the sinner, is the dictate of wisdom and goodness, and by no means, of an arbitrary spirit.

Hence we also learn in what sense the death of Christ renders God propitious to sinners. It does so only as it supports the authority of his law and government, and renders the pardon of sinners consistent with the good of the system, and the glory of God.

Finally; this subject teaches the groundlessness of that objection to the doctrine of atonement, that it represents the deity as inexorable. If to refuse to pardon sinners unless it be in a way which is inconsistent with the authority of his law, and with the authority and even existence of his moral government; is indeed a proof, that God is inexorable; then that God will not pardon sinners without atonement, or in a way which is inconsistent with the authority of his law, and with the authority and even existence of his moral government; is indeed a proof, that God is inexorable. But unless it be an instance of inexorability, that God will not pardon sinners, unless it be in a way which is consistent with the good of the moral system, there is no ground to object to the doctrine of atonement, that it represents the deity as inexorable. On the other hand; that God requires an atonement in order to pardon, is an instance and proof of truly divine goodness: and if he were to pardon without an atonement, it would prove, that he is destitute of goodness and regardless, not only of his own glory, but of the true happiness of the system of his moral creatures.

THE END.
ERRATA.
Page 24 Line 3 from the bottom, between it and common insert not. p. 29, 1. 30, for chater. Read character. P. 34, 1. 18, After far insert as. P. 35, 1. 5, dele and. P. 39, 1. 4, for this, read his. p. 40, 1. 26, After consistent, insert with. P. 49, 1. 22, For passitive read positive. P. 50, 1. 9, For ventre, read venture. P. 51, 1. 21, For at, read a.

 


1. “It is certainly the doctrine of reason, as well as of the Old Testament, that God is merciful to the penitent, and nothing is requisite to make men, in all situations, the objects of his favour, but such moral conduct as he has made them capable of.” [Priestly, Corruptions of Christianity page 279.]

2. That law in which Paul delighted after the inward man; which he declares to be holy, and just, and good; to be glorious too, nay, in the abstract, glory. (Rom. VII, and 2 Cor. III.) and which David pronounces to be perfect, and more desirable than gold, yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also than honey and the honey comb. Psalm XIX.

3. “Arguments drawn from such considerations as those of the moral government of God, the nature of things, and the general plan of revelation, will not be put off to a future time. The whole compass and force of them is within our reach, and if the mind be unbiased, they must, I think, determine our assent.” Corruptions of Christianity, Vol. I. p. 278.

4. The impropriety of expression, in speaking of pardon without grace, would need an apology, were not it common in treatises on this subject. No more is intended, than that the sinner is acquitted or released, without grace.

5. This I am informed was real fact.

Sermon – Pilgrims – 1793


Chandler Robbins was born in Branford, Connecticut in 1738, and he graduated from Yale in 1756. He studied theology and was ordained pastor of the Congregational church in Plymouth, Massachusetts.


sermon-pilgrims-1793


A

SERMON
PREACHED AT

PLYMOUTH,
DECEMBER 22, 1793;

BEING THE ANNIVERSARY OF THE LANDING OF OUR ANCESTORS IN THAT PLACE, IN 1620.

Published at the request of those who heard it, and others; with some enlargements, and particular anecdotes relating to their sufferings before they left England; never before published.

BY CHANDLER ROBBINS, D. D.

“…..He commanded our Fathers, that they should make them known to their children—who should arise and declare them to their children, that they might set their hope in God, and not forget the works of God, but keep his commandments.”

Psa. Lxxviii. 5, 6, 7.

BOSTON:

Printed by JOSEPH BUMSTEAD, Union-Street.

1794.

AN

ANNIVERSARY SERMON.

PSALM lxxvii. II

I will remember the works of the Lord; surely I will remember thy wonders of old.

 

To contemplate the being and the works of god, is an employment at once the most noble, the most satisfying and delightful, that can possibly engage the minds of intelligent creatures. Indeed this is the great end of their being. This is the employment of angels, and of all the heavenly hosts. Their distinguished powers, are constantly engaged in “looking into,” and admiring “the manifold wisdom,” order the beauty, which shine with peculiar glory in the works of their Maker. And after all the discoveries they have made, still new, and increasing wonders arise, which add fresh ardor to their desires, and growing delight and happiness to their minds. And thus it will continue to be, to all eternity.—And the nearer we resemble these heavenly intelligences, the greater pleasure shall we take in viewing and contemplating these objects: until, lost in wonder, we shall be ready to exclaim, “Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty, just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints!”

That which principally engages the pious mind in this delightful employment, is, that in the discovery of the glory of the divine character, displayed in his works, he is led to more high and exalted ideas of the blessed God, and is thence excited to praise and adore him, to love and trust in him as the alone SUPREME Good—the only soul-satisfying Object, “in whom is all his salvation and all his desire.”

It was on this ground, the Psalmist uttered the pious resolution in the text, “I will remember he works of the Lord—surely I will remember thy wonders of old.” No object afforded him so much delight—no hours were so agreeably employed, as those spent in mediating upon, and recalling to his mind, the great things God had done for the children of men; and particularly, the mighty acts of his power and grace, in favour of his ancient chosen people, in times of old.—He refers here, doubtless, to the wonders which were wrought by the almighty hand, in the emancipation of Israel from their cruel bondage in Egypt, and the great salvation they experienced afterwards.

The passage before us would lead us into a wide and delightful field for serious and useful meditation. But the time allotted me, and the present season, will only permit me to consider some of them, which I shall endeavor, under this general Doctrine—

That it is a duty incumbent on ALL, and it will be the delight of the truly pious mind, frequently to recollect the works of God, and to acknowledge with gratitude his ancient WONDERS to our FATHERS.

Since, by the providence of God, my brethren, this day falls out on the anniversary of the landing of our FOREFATHERS in this place, this subject seems well calculated to afford us some agreeable and profitable improvement of that great and astonishing event—an event, which has been followed with such great and important consequences to this land; which has laid the foundation of this NEW WORLD; and all those surprising scenes which have already taken place in it—as well as those still greater ones which are now in action, and others which will succeed them, to the end of time.

We who are now on the stage, have seen so much in our day, that, it is hoped, we shall never forget “the works of the Lord;” besides those ancient “wonders” which “we have heard with our ears, and of which our fathers have told us.”

It will be proper for us to consider
I. First, what these works of the Lord are, which we should remember.
II. What is implied in the remembrance of them.
III. The benefits which result from a due remembrance of the works of the Lord.
I. We are first to consider what those works of the Lord are, which demand our devout recollection.

The WORKS of God are great and manifold, and none of them are to be forgotten, or excluded from pious observance. For “ALL his works praise him.” They are all wonderful, and loudly proclaim the glory of their divine Author.—But when we speak of the works of the Lord, they are usually distributed under these three heads—the work of creation—the works of providence—and his works of grace. All these bear the most evident and glorious signatures of God.

The work of CREATION exhibits such a display of the divine perfections of its Author, as demands the most explicit acknowledgement and praise of all rational intelligences. How astonishing must be the power of that Being, who, by a single act of his will, could cause this glorious fabric of the UNIVERSE, in a moment, to spring from nothing into existence; and in such beautiful order, grandeur and harmony! How striking and how solemn are those words, God said, “Let there be light, and there was light!” “He spake and it was done—he commanded, and it stood fast.” How is the serious, reflecting mind struck with amazement, likewise, at the vast number, and almost infinite variety of created existences, in every part of the universe! “The heavens” above us, with all their shining train, “declare” in the most expressive language, “the glory of their Creator.” “The firmament sheweth his handy work.” Wherever we turn our eyes, divine power, wisdom and goodness meet them. All creatures, animate and inanimate are full of glowing evidences of Deity. Our own bodies—“how fearfully and wonderfully are they made!” Our immortal souls bear a still nearer resemblance to, and more clearly display the wisdom and glory of their great Original.—Thus, by the work of creation, and “by the things that are made, are to be seen and understood his ETERNAL POWER and Godhead.”

The works of PROVIDENCE are no less remarkable, than those of creation. Indeed, so necessary is a DIVINE power for the preservation of the world in existence and order, that this has been, and not improperly, called a continued act of creation. None but the same omnipotent hand, which made the world, and could uphold it, a moment, in being. The constant preservation of created existence, is therefore, as strong an argument for the being of a God, as the first production of them from nothing. It is as much “in HIM” and from him, that “we live and move,” as that we “have our being.”—But the providence of God, is not only concerned in upholding creation, and continuing all things in being, but in the special ordering and directing all creatures and things, so as to answer the great and wise ends for which they were made. And this extends to all things in the moral, as well as the natural world: and comprehends all events which take place in both. Accordingly God is said to “work all things according to the counsel of his will.” And that he hath not only “the sparrow,” and the hairs of our heads, and all material things, but even “the hearts of all in his hand, and turneth them whithersoever he pleaseth, as the rivers of water are turned.” And that he “worketh in men, both to will and to do, of his own good pleasure.

David justly received it as a most joyful consideration (and so do all good men) that every thing was under God’s direction and controul. That all creatures and all events were entirely and absolutely at his disposal. “The Lord reineth, let the earth rejoice.” The government of the universe is in safe hands, because in the hands of a Being who is infinitely just and wise—who cannot err, and who will direct all to the best ends possible. “The Judge of all the earth will do right”—however dark many things in providence, may now appear to us. For he is as wise as he is powerful, and as good as he is wise.

In considering this part of the subject, he works of providence, a very large field opens to our view; in which, it is my purpose principally to walk, at this time; and to endeavor to aid our mutual contemplations, on so pleasing a theme. And I have no doubt, that before we shall have finished our mental walk, we shall see what abundant reason we have, to unite with the Psalmist in the text, and say, “we will remember the works of the Lord; surely we will remember his wonders of old.”

If the divine PROVIDENCE extend to the smallest, and most minute events, as we have heard; how much more to those great revolutions and those important affairs, which have, and which are continually, taking place in the world, in all ages: and especially to those which more immediately respect MAN, as the subject of moral government. But we will pursue this path a little further.—

In “remembering the works of the Lord,” in the government of providence, our minds are carried back to the commencement of ages—to the earliest dawn of time. For no sooner had JEHOVAH spoke creation into existence, but he began to exhibit his own glorious character on its theatre; and to give the most clear evidences of his wisdom, goodness and power, in his conduct towards his new world; and particularly, his noble creature MAN—the brightest image of himself, among all the creatures of this lower world. Here we are led to take a view of the original covenant, which God made with the first father of our race—His holy and happy condition, at his first formation—the delightful situation assigned him in the garden of paradise—and the more delightful communion he enjoyed with his Maker, God—in full possession of his love, and of all the joys of innocence—a stranger to want and sorrow, because a stranger to sin.

But, alas! From this pleasing scene, this state of primitive happiness and moral rectitude, we are led, by the history of providence, soon to behold a melancholy reverse of things—in that awful catastrophe, presented to us, in the guilty apostacy of man from his God, by a transgression of his law.—Thence to the deplorable state of the whole human race, in consequence of his sin—the death and ruin which have overwhelmed the world, “by one man’s disobedience,” by which, “many were made sinners.”

But in the midst of this scene of darkness, and woe, we are led to behold he first beam of hope, which shone upon this ruined world, in the gracious promise of a SAVIOUR, under the character of “the seed of the woman.”—In further looking into the records of providence, we are carried on to view the sad effects of the apostacy of man, in the dreadful destruction of the old world, by a universal flood of water, for their daring wickedness, and their awful defection from God.—After this, to the divine kindness to NOAH, in preserving him and his household from the common desolation, by means of an ark; precious emblem of that glorious sanctuary—that ark of safety, Jesus Christ—the only “hiding-place” for guilty sinners, from a more terrible flood of divine indignation, coming upon all the finally impenitent.—Thence we are led to see the exemplary vengeance which fell on the devoted cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, which were “turned into ashes, and condemned with an “overthrow, for an example to those, who, after, should live ungodly.”—With pleasing wonder, we then contemplate God’s gracious calling of Abraham, and his distinguished regard to this Father of the faithful, and to his seed after him—The miraculous preservation of Moses; and his call and commission to be the messenger of God’s mercy to his afflicted people, and the instrument of their deliverance from bondage.—Thence we come to the amazing story of the hardened monarch of Egypt who “knew not the Lord, nor would he” though at Heaven’s order, “let Israel go:” And whose signal obduracy would not be overcome by all the plagues of Egypt.—From thence to the final rescue of the armies of Israel, from his oppressive hands—The institution of the Passover, an instructive rite, to be observed in grateful commemoration of their deliverance—Their distress, soon after at the Red sea—Their miraculous escape from their enraged enemies—the song of praise, they then sung, and their seeming gratitude to their God, for this signal salvation—but—their speedy revolt, and awful “murmuring against the Lord and his servant Moses.”—The anger of God against their ingratitude, and yet his astonishing patience towards them, under all their rebellion—Their long wanderings a 40 years journey, in the wilderness—where thousands of their carcases fell, for their unbelief—Their safe arrival at last, and their happy settlement in the land of Canaan, the Lord “driving out, by little and little, the Heathen nations, and thus fulfilling his promise made 400 years before, to Abraham their FOREFATHER.—

These, which I have but briefly hinted at, are some of those “works of the Lord” which belong to his providential government of men—and these are “the wonders of old,” which ought to be remembered with devout acknowledgment and praise to God.

But besides these, the Lord, “whose hand is not shortened,” hath wrought great and marvelous works in PROVIDENCE towards other nations and people; and that, in every successive generation, down to the present eventful period. And we may justly view, as none of the least of these, the great and astonishing events, which have taken place in our own land, within eighteen years past—and which have been attended with consequences, so important not only to this country, but to others, and most probably, will be in the event, to all the nations of the world. To the revolution in America, as a mean, in the hand of providence, may probably, be ascribed, the surprising scenes which are acting on the European Continent at the present day; where “the nations, like a “potters vessel, are dashing to pieces,” one against another. The present period appears to be big with as important events, as ever the world has witnessed, as it respects the political state of mankind; and I believe, ultimately, the moral state too.—The grand contest between freedom and tyranny—liberty and slavery, is carried on with amazing ardour—with the most obstinate resolution. And the event must be, soon, either glorious or dreadful.—But it is a sweet and quieting consolation to the friends of religion, that the “the Lord God omnipotent reigns”—that events are entirely in his hands—That he sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers—that he bringeth the PRINCES to nothing, he maketh the Judges of the earth as vanity. And it is a matter of unspeakable thankfulness and satisfaction that God is the unalterable friend of righteousness, and “abhorreth the oppressor and evil doer.” And that, “wherein any deal proudly, the Lord is above them.”

It was observed just now, that these great revolutions in providence, will, most likely, produce great changes in the moral as well as political state of the world.—It seems to have been, for a number of years past, my brethren, the evident design of Heaven, by these convulsions and overturnings in the world, to bring on, or at least, to prepare the way for ushering in those glorious and important events, which are so frequently foretold in scripture, respecting the advancement of the cause of truth and righteousness—the more universal spread of the gospel, and the enlargement of the kingdom of our divine Redeemer on earth—when “the kingdom of this world shall be given to Christ—and all the ends of the earth shall see and rejoice in his salvation.—And when the Lord shall build up Zion, he will appear in his Glory.”—

But to return—among other various “works of the Lord” in providence, let us, on this occasion, more particularly look into the history of our own country, and this day call to “remembrance, those wonders of old” which the Lord wrought for our pious progenitors, whose bodies lie mingled with the dust, in THIS PLACE, where we heir children dwell—but whose souls, have long time no doubt been at rest with God.

As, in the first discovery of America, the hand of God was most visibly seen, and ought forever to be remembered with gratitude—so, it has evidently been the object of the peculiar care of Heaven, through every successive period of time, to the present day. It seems to have been, from the beginning, a remarkable Theatre of great and astonishing “works of the Lord.” Our history, from the first landing of our FATHERS in this town, has been a history of wonders; and will furnish, to every generation, perhaps, as much matter for pious reflection and gratitude, as that of any nation or people that ever existed on earth. That of the children of Israel seems the nearest to resemble it: as any one may observe, who is acquainted with them both.

I propose here, agreeably to the words of our text, to give a brief narration of some of “the wonderful works of God, towards our ancestors, which we, their posterity, ought to remember,” and which, it is peculiarly proper, we should call to mind, on this anniversary. In doing this, although the accounts chiefly must be derived necessarily from historical facts, the substance of which some of you, perhaps, may have been already acquainted with—yet, I shall bring to your view, some circumstances—some ancient anecdotes, which, I presume, have never yet been made public, at least, which I have never seen. I shall take them from the first book of the very ancient records of this church, now in my hands. And I hope some useful entertainment, may be afforded at least to the rising generation among us; and on the present occasion, it will not be improper to have the minds of all, even of those who “once knew them, to be stirred up by way of remembrance.”

I would begin, by observing to you, that the moving cause of our fathers leaving England, their native land, and transplanting themselves, finally, in these then “dark corners of the earth,” was, the cruel persecution and religious oppression, they met with in their own land: originating in a spirit of intolerance which then prevailed, especially in the Episcopal hierarchy; a spirit, now abhorred, as much by the enlightened and pious members of that communion, as perhaps by any others whatever; and which is viewed as a miserable relick of ancient popish superstition and bigotry. Our fathers were not indulged the reasonable liberty of worshipping their God agreeably to their own consciences. And though they made no disturbance in the State, but were peaceable members of society, yet because they could not, in conscience, submit to unscriptural impositions, nor bow their necks to the yoke of human inventions, they were loaded with heavy fines and forfeitures—nay, hunted about like “partridges on the mountains,” and persecuted as pests to society. And merely for exercising that Christian liberty, which Christ hath given them, they were seized and many of them imprisoned—others had their houses beset, and watched night and day, and with difficulty escaped their hands; and most of them were obliged to fly and leave their habitations, and all means of subsistence.

Under these burdens they groaned for a considerable time, but still continued, as they had done, to meet as often as they could for the worship of God, (though privately for fear of their enemies) under the pastoral care of that famous and learned divine, Mr. John Robinson, the FIRST Pastor of this ANCIENT CHURCH: until at length, their burdens became intolerable; and they, by joint consent, resole to fly their natie country, and seek an asylum in Holland, where they had heard, was a general toleration given to all denominations of Christians; and where some of their own countrymen had gone before, under like troubles. The undertaking, they knew, was hazardous, and likely to be attended with great expence and difficulty. For their enemies watched them continually, and would do every thing in their power to prevent their escape. What a dreadful situation! They can neither be suffered to lie at home, in peace, nor to go abroad for it. The ports and harbours are watched: strict orders given by authority, not to suffer them to escape. They are obliged to use the most private methods possible, and give extravagant fees to the sailors—and yet were often betrayed by them. Twice hey attempted to remove, and though with the utmost possible privacy, yet they were discovered before they could get away.—One instance of this, I find, which is very affecting, and which I shall here mention, in the words of the records.

“There was a large companie of them purposed to gett passage at Boston in Lincolnshire,, for Holland; and for that end, had hiered a ship wholly to themselves, and made agreement with the master, to be ready att a certaine day, and take them and theire goods in at a convenient place appointed; where they all, accordingly, attended in reddiness. After longe waiting, and large expences, the master, tho he kept not his word as to the day, yett came at last, and tooke them in, in the night—and when hee had got them and theire goods aboard, h betrayed them; having before-hand, complotted with the searchers and other offices foe to doe, whoe took them and putt them into open boates, and there rifled and ransacked them, searching them to theire shirts for money–” offering the most brutal violence to the women, such as is not fit to be named: “and they carrye’d them backe into the towne, marching them aboute the streets, and making them a spectacle and wonderment to the multitude, who came fflockinge on all sides to behold them.”

Thus their design is broken up, and they come off with loss, indignity and shame.

The next year, however, they made another attempt, though with little better success than the former. There are some circumstances attending this also, which are so very peculiar and affecting, that it may not be amiss to give a particular account of them, which I shall do likewise, nearly in the words of the records.

“These adventurers, not willing to trust their own countrymen the second time, after they had met with such base treatment from them, heard of a Dutch shipmaster at Hull, having a ship of his own, belonging to Zealand. They made an agreement with him, and acquainted him with their condition and design, hoping to find more friendship in him, than in those of their own nation. He bad them not fear, for he would do well enough. He was, by appointment, to take them in between Grimsley and Hull, where was a large common, a good way distant from any town. Now against the time prefixed, that they might be in less danger of being discovered, they divide their company, and send on the women and children, with the goods, to the place first, in a small barque, which they had hired for that purpose. And the men were to go by land and meet them there, at the day appointed. But it so fell out, that they were all at the place, a day or two before the ship came. When she arrived, they found he barque, with the women, &c. aground, near the shore, it being low water. The shipmaster perceiving this, in order to lose no time, sent is boat to take the men aboard, whom he saw walking along the shore. But after the first boatful was got aboard, and she was ready to go for more, they lift up their eyes, and behold a large company of horse and footmen coming with full speed upon them. For by some treachery, their enemies had got notice of it, and the whole country thereabout was raised to take them. The men on the shore, had just time, by flight, to escape their pursuers.—But think, reader, of the sorrowful fate of the poor, piteous mothers and children in the barque, who fall a prey into their merciless hands! Canst thou think of this scene of heart-felt distress, without a tear of sympathy for them!

But what becomes of the few that had just been carry’d aboard the ship? Here is presented another scene, courteous reader, almost too much for the writer to narrate.—The Dutchman, seeing they were detected by the English, swore his country’s oath (sacrament!) he would not wait a minute longer. And having a fair wind, he gave orders to weigh anchor, hoist sail, and away for Holland.—Our men on board, in vain represent to him, their own, and the distress of their wives and children left behind in the barque. And with their parting eyes, they saw them taken by their enemies, and could give them no relief. Themselves also, were in the most destitute condition, not having a shift of clothes, more than they had on their backs, and some of them scarce a penny to help themselves withal—All they had being put aboard the barque. O what would we give, said they, to be on shore again! But all in vain—there is no remedy. They must sadly part, rent from their families and friends, and going to a strange country, where they know neither people nor language.—Yet this is but, in a sense, the beginning of sorrows to this desolate few. A terrible storm comes on, in their passage, which continued for seven days and nights together, in which they saw neither sun, moon nor stars, and were driven to the coast of Norway. At length it increased to such violence, that all hopes of life seemed gone—the mariners themselves despairing of ever seeing land. After some time, a doleful shriek is heard—“the founders—she sinks—she sinks!”—But behold, “in the mount the Lord is seen!” when man’s hope and help wholly faileth, then the Lord’s power and mercy appeared. And while the poor sailors, with trembling, yield to despair, our pious company on board are plying the oar of prayer. And with great faith and fervency, but calm and “without distraction,” even while the water ran into their mouths and ears, are heard to cry, “Yet Lord thou canst save!—yet Lord thou canst save!” When, to the astonishment of the whole crew, the ship rises—the wind lessens, and the storm abates; and the mariners get courage to manage the ship. Their spirits revive, and the Lord fills the afflicted hearts of our brethren, with such comforts, as every one cannot understand, or conceive of. And now, in a short time, they arrive at their desired haven, where the people come flocking about them, being amazed at their deliverance.” And while their hearts overflow with gratitude, their mouths repeat the words of David, “O that men would praise the Lord for his goodness, for his wonderful works to the children of men!”

Let us now return to the scattered company that were left on the English shore. The most of them, as we have observed before, made shift to escape and hide themselves from their pursuers—a few only tarrying in order to afford, if possible, some little comfort to the women and children. But pitiful it was, indeed, to see the condition of these poor creatures. What weeping and crying on every side—some for their husbands, who were carried away in the ship—others melted in tears to see their poor little ones hanging about them, crying for fear, and quaking with the cold. Being thus apprehended, hey are hurried away from one place to another, and from one justice to another; until, in the end, they know not what to do with them. To imprison so many women and innocent children for no other crime or cause than their being obliged to go with their husbands, seemed to be unreasonable, and they knew, all would cry out against them. And to send them home again, was as difficult; for, as the truth was, they alledged, they had no homes to go to; for they had sold, and otherwise disposed of their houses and livings. In short, after they had been thus ‘turmoiled’ and harassed a long time, and conveyed from one constable to another, the officers being weary’d out, were glad, in the end, to get rid of them on any terms.

A pious remark is made here, in our records, worthy of notice, which I give, as there recorded.—The writer says,

“I may not omit the fruite that came heerby; for by these soe publicke troubles, in soe many eminent places, theire cause became famous, and occationed many to looke into the same. And theire godlye carryage and Christian behaviour was such as left a deep impression in the minds of many. And altho some few shrunke att those first conflicts and sharp beginninges, (as it was noe marvell,) yet many more came on with ffreshe corrage, and greatly anymated others. And in the end, notwithstanding all these stormes of position, they all got over to Hollande at length, some att one time, and some att another, and mett together againe according to theire hearts desires, with noe small rejoiceing.”

They, having thus arrived, minister and people, to a land, though of strangers, yet, of peace and liberty, stayed the first year at Amsterdam, a large city, full of trade and people. But on account of some unhappy disputes and contentions of a religious nature, that prevailed there at that time, which had well nigh ruined Mr. Smith’s church, who had gone over thither from England before them, they prudently resolved, in season, to remove, lest the contagion should spread among them also. They accordingly, did remove to Leyden , a city about 20 miles south of Amsterdam, where they were kindly received, and here they settle themselves, and live, in the greatest harmony, as brethren, for about eleven years; where they enjoyed much comfort, under the ministry of their beloved and faithful pastor, Mr. Robinson. It seemed like a kind of heavenly rest to them, after the storms and troubles they had passed through. For here they “walked in the fear of the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, and were edified.” And here many more were added to them. For the flames of religious tyranny and persecution continued so to increase in England, hat many more fled over to them, for the sake of enjoying liberty and the rights of conscience. So that they became a very large congregation.

But time and changes render every thing uncertain, even our most precious enjoyments, in this world. And they found, at length, that this place was not to be their “continuing city.” There were a number of things concurred as reasons for their removal to some other place or country—the hardness of the land—the difficulty of getting a living from it, and the dearness of provisions—These were very discouraging to them, and caused many of their children to leave them and become soldiers or sailors, to the great grief of their parents. Besides, the immorality and loose way of living among that people, especially the prophanation of the Sabbath, setting a bad example to their children—was very grievous. But above all, the desired hope they had of spreading the gospel of Christ, and laying a foundation for the advancement of religion and the kingdom of Christ in this remote part of the world.—These, were some of the chief reasons which induced our ancestors to determine on a removal from Holland.

Accordingly, previous to so great an undertaking, and agreeably to their pious character, they first of all, set apart a day for prayer, to seek direction from God, in the important affair now under consideration. That scriptural direction being always their maxim, “In all thy ways acknowledge God, and he will direct thy paths.” And after due deliberation, they come to a resolution of removing to America; and accordingly set about the necessary preparations for it. They make application to the king, for permission to go under the royal sanction, but are refused. They renew their request, and endeavor to engage some of the great men of the nation, to aid their cause. Sometimes they meet with encouragement, and again are disappointed. Some speak well of them, others misrepresent and vilify them; and thus they are tossed between hope and fear—spend a great deal of time, are at vast expence and labour, until, at last, they gained heir point so far, as that they are encouraged to make preparations for their voyage.

Hey hired two ships for the purpose, concluded upon the number who should go over first; for all could not go at this time. And as the major part of the company tarried behind, their pastor stayed with them. While the others, with their pious elder, Mr. Brewster, prepare to embark. And now comes on another most trying scene, viz. their parting. This is almost too affecting to think of, when we consider the cordial love and unanimity which bound them together, as with the tenderest cord. This, still more strengthened by the mutual sorrows and distresses they had gone through—considering also what dangers on the sea they were going to encounter—and that, like Abraham of old, they were “going they know not whither,” into a new world—and especially, as this would probably be, as it was, a final parting, with many of them. These considerations served to make this a most affecting occasion to them all.

But before they separate, they conclude to spend one day more together in religious devotion, as a day of humiliation and prayer. On this occasion, besides pouring out their souls to the Lord in fervent prayer, supplications and tears, Mr. Robinson preached to them, from those words in Ezra viii. 21. “Then I proclaimed a fast there, at the river Ahava, that we might afflict ourselves there before God to seek of him a right way for US, and for our LITTLE ONES, and for all our substance.”—“And now, the trying time being come, that they must depart, (say the records) they were accompany’d by most of their brethren out of the city, into a town called Half-Haven, where the ship lay readye to receive hem. So they left that goodlye and pleasant city, which had been theire resting-place, near twelve yeeres. But they knew they were pilgrims, and looked not much on those things, but lifted up theire eyes to Heaven, theire dearest country, and quieted their spirits. When they came to the place, they found the ship, and all thinges readye. That night was spent with little sleep by most, but with Christian discourse and other like real expressions of true Christian love. The next day, the wind being faire, they went aboard, their friends accompanying them—but truly doleful was the sight of that sad partinge—to see what sythes and sobbes, and prayers did found among them, what teares did gush from every eye, and expressions which soe pierced each others harte, that sundrye of the Dutch strangers that stood on the Kees as spectators, could not refraine from teares. Yett comfortable and sweeete it was, to see such livelye and true expressions of deare and unfeigned love.—But the tyde calling them to departe, theire Rev. Passtor falling downe on his knees, and they all with him, with watery cheeks commended them, with most fervent prayers to the Lord, and his blessing, and then with mutual embraces, and many teares, they took their leave, with manye of them. Then hoysinge sayle, with a prosperous wind, they came, in a short time to Southampton, where the other ship lay, and the rest of the companye waiting for them.”

They now put to sea—but had not proceeded far, before one of the ships proved so leaky, that they found it was, by no means safe to proceed on the voyage; and finally they are obliged to leave her behind, with a number of their companions who had embarked in her. But they had been inured to disappointments, and bore it with gret patience, and concluded that as many as could, should take passage in the other larger ship, and on Sept. 6th, they sailed the last time from England for America.—It reminds us of Noah and his little family, housed in the ark, secure in the arms of divine protection and love, while storms and billows roar around them. The same God protected our fathers, while they cheerfully commit themselves, under his care, to the boisterous element, in search of an unknown land. He had, in his providence, raised up a number of men of singular piety and superior wisdom and fortitude, to go before them in this great undertaking; among whom, the names of Carver—Bradford—Winslow—Prince—Standish—Brewster—Morton,and others, are never to be forgotten by the inhabitants of Plymouth, or by the sons of New-England. These were raised up by divine providence to encourage and lead hem, in this important enterprize and “on they come, all alone, a small and feeble band, through contrary storms and boisterous seas, which they were never used to; late in the year—a terrible winter approaching, their wives and poor piteous children with them—going to a strange land.—But the Lord is with them, and is their guide—he divides the seas before them, and leads them through in safety.”—And thus they are brought, after a tedious passage of more than nine weeks to this long-expected shore.

“But Oh! How horrid and dismal, do these newfound regions appear! On the rivers and shores, nothing but fights of wretched, naked and barbarous savages, adorers of devils—the earth covered with hideous thickets, which will require infinite toil to subdue—a cold winter for a third part of the year—no friends to welcome them—no inns to entertain or refresh them, no houses, much less towns to repair unto, to seek for succor.—It is recorded in scripture, as a great mercy to the apostle Paul and his shipwrecked companions, that “the Barbarians when they met them, (as after will appear) were readier to fill their sides with arrows, than otherwise to comfort them.”

What could be more terrible to human appearance, than their situation and prospects at this time! Surely had not “the everlasting arm” supported them, they must have sunk in despair, amidst this gloom, at their first arrival. But ‘tis evident the whole design was of God, and he was determined to compleat it—for, “as for God, his way is perfect.”

They arrived at Cape-Cod, Nov. 10th. 1620, where, on their bended knees, they, first of all, give thanks to their guardian God, for his kind protection over them through a long and dangerous voyage. In the next place, they wisely formed a sett of laws and regulations, for the well ordering of the company, and enter into, and sign a solemn contract before they went ashore; and this was the foundation of their civil government.—The whole number belonging to their company, great and small, was 101 souls. One, indeed, had died on their passage, but they had another born at sea, so that the same number arrived, that embarked in England.

And now they enter upon a new scene. Though past the dangers of the seas, yet there are other, and greater difficulties to surmount, before they can gain a peaceable settlement. They are wholly unacquainted with the country. They find the place where they first landed, by no means suitable for them. They travel with their arms in their hands, from place to place, through wet and cold, in this late season of the year—often, for days and nights, lying exposed, in the wilderness, to the open air and inclement sky. And to add to their affliction, the master of the ship grows impatient and fretful—threatens that if they do not speedily find a place for settlement, he will turn their families, goods and effects upon the naked shore. The Indians, several times, surprise and fall upon them with their bows and arrows, which pierce their clothes—but their God suffered them not to touch their lives.—After many days spent in a fruitless search for a convenient place, they at length, conclude, by the advice of one of their company, to come in quest of this harbor. And he engages, (having touched here once before, in a voyage of discovery) to be their Pilot. They accordingly man their boat for the enterprize, with some of their principal men, and set out.

The particular circumstances of this affair, having so immediate a connexion with this anniversary occasion, although minute, yet may be deemed worthy of recital—which I shall give in the words of the writer.

“They are now in the Bay, in a small shallop. After some hours failing, it begins to snow and rain. It is now Friday afternoon. The wind rises, and blows with great violence. The sea grows rough—they brake their rudder. It is as much as two men an do to steer her with oars. The storm increases, and night coming on, they carrying what sail they can, to get into the harbor, broke their mast in three pieces—their sails fall overboard, in a very grown sea, and they are like to founder suddenly. Yet, by the mercy of Heaven, they recover, and the flood being with them, they strike into the supposed harbor. But the pilot was deceived—and cries out, “Lord be merciful, my eyes never saw this place before.”—“They, with some difficulty, get her about soon as possible, and providence shewing a fair sound before them, though very dark and rainy, they get under the lee of a small island, in our harbor, but are still divided about going ashore, lest they fall into the midst of savages. Some keep the boat—but others, worn out with wet, cold and fatigue, venture ashore, and with great difficulty kindle a fire. After midnight, the wind shifting, and the weather growing very cold, the rest are glad to get to them; and here they stay that night. In the morning they discovered it to be an island, secure from Indians; and it being the last day of the week, here hey dry their clothes, rest themselves, and give thanks to God for their many deliverances.”

And here, I find, the next day, they kept the Christian Sabbath, being about 20 in number. The first Sabbath ever observed in a religious manner, in this town, and in this part of the world.

The next day, they proceeded to sound out the harbor, find it commodious for their purpose, came ashore at this place—found several running brooks and old cornfields, but no inhabitants: a dreadful plague, as they were afterwards informed, having broke out among the Indians in this place, a little before, which carried off the inhabitants. Thus divine providence, in a signal manner seemed to go before them, to prepare a place for them.

Upon the whole, they judge this a suitable spot for settlement; and return to the ship at the Cape, with the news of their discovery, to the rest of their companions. Upon which, the ship sails for this harbor; where our worthy and pious ANCESTORS, in this month December, and on this day of the month, as our history dates it, just 173 years ago, here, on this very spot which we ow inhabit, began their settlement.

It would take up more time than is allotted for the present discourse, to attempt a further enumeration of the many hardships they endured the following winter, and afterwards; by hunger and cold, by open enemies, and false friends, here and abroad; as well as by wasting sickness; by which, more than half their number were carry’d off, within a year after their landing.

It may suffice to have comply’d with the particular design of this discourse; which was, to give a brief account of some of the principal occurrences, relating to our forefathers, until their landing in this place. I will only observe in general, that as the first settlers of this country, evidently, were actuated, not by worldly motives, but by those of religion and conscience, by an ardent zeal for the glory of God—the pure worship and unadulterated doctrines of the gospel; and an earnest desire, themselves of enjoying, and leaving to their children the enjoyment of those rights and liberties which God had given them; so it has remarkably appeared that a peculiar blessing of heaven has followed them and their posterity, in that this land has been the special care of God’s kind and gracious providence, from generation to generation down to our day. And although their descendants have been called to witness some scenes of distress and trouble; and enemies of various descriptions, and in various ways, have risen up against us; and at certain periods, we have seemed to be threatened with destruction; yet the Lord God of our fathers hath from time to time appeared in a most wonderful manner, for our deliverance. He hath “saved us by his right hand, and his holy arm hath gotten us the victory.” So that we have had occasion to “stand still and see the salvation of God–” and may, with the utmost propriety this day, asset up our “Ebenezer,” and say, with thankfulness “hitherto the Lord hath helped us.”

As it is not to the purpose of the present occasion, so I shall not proceed to mention particularly, at this time, the many “wonderful works” which “our fathers’ God” hath wrought for us of later years; which ought ever to be remembered with equal gratitude and admiration. And our admiration may well be increased when we contemplate the moral state and character of this people—our manifold provoking abominations—our ingratitude-our abuse of peculiar privileges—and our great degeneracy and defection from the pious ways of our forefathers.—Yet God hath not dealt with us according to our deserts, but he has saved us; “not for our righteousness sake, but for his own name’s sake.” So that we are now become a great and independent NATION; enjoying the happiest constitution and the freest government in the world. A government, the farthest removed from civil and religious imposition and tyranny, of any people under Heaven.

And now brethren, can we reflect upon this series of remarkable events in the government of PROVIDENCE, and not say, with the deepest gratitude, in the language of the text, “we will remember the works of the Lord; surely we will remember his wonders of old.”

We now proceed, as was proposed, briefly to consider.

III. Thirdly, his works of GRACE. And these ‘demand a noble song.’ Here we shall see such glorious displays of the divine perfections, as are far more astonishing than, either the work of creation, or those of providence. In this view of our text, we are led to contemplate those stupendous works of love and power, of wisdom and grace, which employ the inquisitive minds of holy angels, who “desire to look into them,” and are filled with heavenly admiration when they behold them. These are the works which will employ the praises of unnumbered myriads of the “redeemed from among men,” to all eternity. Here the whole mystery of redemption by Jesus Christ, opens to our view, and exhibits the united splendor of all the perfections of Deity. In this work, we behold “Christ crucified,” the only ground of the hope of guilty man. In this work, are included, all the means of grace which we enjoy. In a special manner, to this belongs the gift of the Holt Spirit, which is the SUM of the Redeemer’s purchase, and of all spiritual blessings—his gracious operations and saving influences upon the hearts of men—awakening the secure, convincing and converting sinners—opening the eyes of the blind—sanctifying and comforting his own people. To the same work also, belong, Christ’s erecting a visible Church and kingdom in the world—making continual additions to it—guarding and defending it from its powerful enemies, so that “the gates of hell, have not, nor ever will prevail against it.”

Moreover, this branch of the subject comprehends all those merciful restraints which God lays upon the lusts of men; whereby they are prevented from running to the greatest excess, and committing the most open daring, constant acts of wickedness—but for which restraint, this world would become a mere hell—as there is no act of impiety and wickedness too bad for the depraved heart of man, to be guilty of.

God’s works of grace, also include all those remarkable reformations and revivals of religion, which take place at any time, through the wonderful pouring out of the Holy Spirit; whereby Satan’s kingdom is weakened, and the interest of our blessed Lord Jesus gloriously advanced—the souls of men delivered from the awful bondage of sin, and from that dreadful state of guilt and condemnation, in which all unrenewed sinners are involved—and are brought into the glorious “liberty of the sons of God.”

And I may add, this branch of the subject also includes all those works of grace which WILL take place in future times, before the end of the world—all those astonishing things which shall come to pass in that remarkable period called the MILLENIUM—a period so much, and so frequently spoken of in the holy scriptures; when the Holy Spirit will be poured out in such copious effusions, and in so glorious a manner, that this present wicked world will, in a great measure, resemble Heaven.—No wars nor contentions—all will be love and peace and brotherly harmony—“The wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid—the calf and the young lion and the fatling together, and a little child shall lead them; and there shall be none to hurt or destroy—“ and when holiness to the Lord shall be written upon all our enjoyments. What a glorious day will this be! The Lord hasten it in its time!

Thus I have considered the first which was the principal head intended to be insisted on, upon the present occasion.

II. With respect to the manner in which we are to “remember the works of the Lord,” it should be by a serious attentive observance of them—by a firm belief of God’s universal government, and that all these works are the effects of his wisdom, his power and goodness—together with a disposition to given him the glory due to his name, by a humble, devout, grateful acknowledgement of God in them, and a studious desire and care to live in some measure answerable to such discoveries and manifestations of his perfections.

III. As to the benefits resulting from a due remembrance of the works of God, which was the last thing proposed—they are very many and great. It will excite us to a humble and joyful adoration of him—to supreme love to him, as the fountain of all excellence and goodness—a reverential fear of him as being a great and holy, a just and powerful God; also, to lively gratitude, for such astonishing displays of his love, wisdom and benevolence, for which, we shall feel our immense obligations to him—likewise to a humble resignation to his government, and a quit submission to his will; as he is a Being on whom we, and all creatures are absolutely dependent, and to whom, it is our highest happiness to be intirely and for ever devoted.—In a word, it will excite in us an ardent desire for the ENJOYMENT of him, both here and hereafter, as the only supreme felicity—the only satisfying portion. And thus, as the result of all, we shall be ready to adopt the language of David, as the true expression of our hearts, “Whom have in heaven but THEE, and there is nothing on earth, which I desire besides THEE.” I proceed to the

IMPROVEMENT.
I. In the view of the preceding subject, we may well exclaim, what a MONSTER is an Athiest! Is it possible, that a rational creature should deny the being and the providence of God; when he has, all around him, such a full blaze of evidence of both; from all the works he beholds—from his own existence, and from every creature and thing he is daily conversant with?—Surely, such creatures, if any such there are, deserve not the name of rational—with utmost propriety are they therefore, in scripture, stiled fools. For none, certainly but “the fool will say, there is no God.”

2dly. It must be an evidence of deep depravity in man—of amazing stupidity and hardness of heart, not to be affected with gratitude and love, at the consideration of the wonderful works of God. Especially his works of grace. And yet, alas! How common are the instances of this depravity! How many are there, who enjoy the gospel, in which are displayed the brightest evidences of divine wisdom—of infinite love and grace; and yet they treat it as an idle tale—although it reveals to them, the only possible way of salvation for them. Oh! How great must be the guilt—and how aggravated the condemnation of such sinners, finally remaining in this condition! The Barbarians of Africa will rise up in judgment against them. For, if the Heathen, who have only the volume of creation to read, by which to discover the being and will of their Maker; if these will “be found guilty before God, for not glorifying him as God,” where shall the gospel-sinner appear; and what must be his guilt and punishment!

3d. We may infer from our subject, the peculiar obligations which we, the inhabitants of this ANCIENT TOWN are under to reflect, with adoring gratitude, upon those “wonders of old,” which the Almighty wrought for our forefathers, of blessed memory—his tender care and goodness to them, through all their singular dangers, and distresses, both before—at, and after their landing in this place. Perhaps there never was a dispensation of providence towards any body of people under heaven (except the Israelitish nation) so full of wonders as this, towards our ancestors. They are first persecuted in their own land; by this, they are driven to take refuge in a neighbouring state; but not able to continue there, they are, at length, directed and encouraged to seek an asylum in this, then howling, wilderness. And all this, to lay a foundation for those sacred and inestimable blessings, civil and religious, which we their children this day enjoy. What dangers, yea, what “deaths oft,” did they undergo, that they might leave us in the quiet and peaceful enjoyment of the rights of conscience, and of that liberty wherewith the Lord of nature hath made us free. No hazards could discourage them—no difficulties were too great to endure—no obstacles or enemies were powerful enough to damp the ardour of their resolution, or cause them to give over the design. They began it with God: and heaven, all along, smiled on the great undertaking.

It is worthy of particular remembrance, that this country had been discovered a hundred and ten years before their arrival here, and before any effectual settlements were made in it. Several attempts had, indeed, been formed with this view, but they were by persons who appear to have been actuated merely from worldly motives, and mercenary views; and their designs were all blasted by the hand of providence—They met with a series of crosses of one kind and another, till they gave over the attempt. Until at length, this pious people, forced by cruel oppression, from their own land, are spirited to attempt a settlement in this country. “To this end,” says a pious remarker, “how did the Lord bear them as on eagle’s wings—He made the depths of the sea a way for the ransomed of the Lord to pass over,” and brings them with joy, to the place of their desire. And having cast out multitudes of the heathen before their arrival, he gives them favour in the eyes of the rest, so that they dwell in peace, in the midst of many powerful nations, who could otherwise, have swallowed them up for a great many years together. He builds them houses to dwell in, and prepares them fields for planting—he greatly increases their substance, and multiplies their households, so that “the wilderness soon became a fruitful field, and the desart rejoices and blossoms as the rose.”

We are now enjoying the fruit of their labors. And how should our hearts glow with gratitude to heaven, when we reflect upon the amazing difference between our circumstances and theirs! While they were persecuted for righteousness sake, we enjoy the worship and ordinances of God without molestation or danger. While they were obliged to wander about, in a great measure friendless and destitute—we are surrounded with friends and have comfortable habitations. While they were often pinched with hunger and want, WE have even a luxuriant affluence of all the comforts of life. In a word, while they were in perpetual fear from savage enemies, and often waked out of sleep, by the noise and terror of them, we may rest on our beds in safety, enjoy peace, and quietness, and have none to make us afraid.

4thly. In reflecting on the foregoing subject, we may infer, that no length of time should efface from our memory, or cause us to forget the noble principles, both civil and religious which actuated our Fathers in their glorious and arduous undertaking.

As to their civil principles, an ardent love of liberty—an unshaken attachment to the rights of men, with a desire to transmit them to their unborn race—were those which governed them. And they were willing to hazard every thing dear to them, that they might secure these blessings for them and us.

And with regard to their religious principles, these are well known by all, who have any tolerable acquaintance with their history. It is known, with what sacred zeal, and unwavering perseverance they believed, professed, taught and defended the glorious truths of God’s word—the great, fundamental doctrines of the gospel. Such as the apostacy and total depravity of human nature by sin. Man’s utter inability to deliver himself from that state of guilt and ruin, in which he is involved by transgression—or to satisfy the divine law—work out righteousness, or make atonement for sin.—The absolute necessity of regeneration, by the supernatural agency of the Holy Spirit—the sovereignty of divine grace in the conversion of sinners—the true and proper Deity of the Lord Jesus Christ—the necessity of faith in Christ, as the only condition of an interest in him, and in all the benefits of his purchase—the righteousness of Christ the only meritorious ground of our justification before God—obedience and good works as absolutely necessary, and the never-failing fruits and evidence of a true faith—holiness of heart and life, without which no man can see the Lord”—and the final and unfrustrable perseverance of true Christians in grace and holiness, to eternal life, through the promise and power of God, and the all-prevalent intercession of Jesus Christ.

A person must be a great stranger to the character and history of our fathers, who does not know these were their avowed sentiments and principles, as to the doctrines of religion. These were truths, dearer to them than their estates—yea, than life itself. And they are but the same doctrines which have been held and preached by the most famous PROTESTANT DIVINES in England, Scotland and America, since the REFORMATION from popery. Divines as eminent for learning and piety, perhaps, as ever adorned the Christian world.

And, in this connexion, I may observe farther, without impropriety—That it is not a little remarkable, that through the singular goodness and watchful care of divine providence towards the children of our forefathers, these same doctrines have, invariably, from generation to generation, been preached in this town, the seat of our ancestors, with becoming boldness, zeal and affection, by all my predecessors in office, who now “rest from their labors, and their works follow them.”—And if I may take the liberty, I will humbly add—that these great and infinitely important truths, I have endeavoured, according to my capacity, to preach and declare, with all plainness, to you—to your fathers and to your children. For the truth of this, I hope I have a witness in your own breasts.—And as I am bound to “watch for your souls, as one that must give an account,” so I am determined, by the grace of Christ enabling me, still to declare them to you. And, as I hope to live and die in the belief and comfort of them, myself—as I am satisfied they have been a sweet support to many of your and my departed friends, in a dying hour, and their only ground of hope—so I am fully persuaded they are the only foundation, on which we can leave the world in peace. I may therefore, under these views, with great propriety, adopt the words of the apostle—“Necessity is laid upon me, and woe unto me, if I preach not this gospel.”

5thly. Our subject naturally reminds us of the peculiar obligations we are under to “remember” with highest praise and gratitude the works of grace, which God hath wrought—the wonderful work of redemption by Jesus Christ—the application of it by the Holy Spirit, in the conversion of sinners from age to age; bringing them out of the dark, miserable and wretched kingdom of Satan, into the kingdom of the Lord Jesus-subduing the enmity of their minds, and bringing them to a cordial reconciliation to God. Thankfully should we “remember, likewise, all those gracious seasons of revival of religion, by the out-pouring of the spirit of God, whereby poor sinners are delivered from the cruel bondage of the Devil, and vindicated into the glorious liberty of the children of God.” And while speaking on this subject, I might justly be chargeable with criminal ingratitude, should I neglect to mention, with deep humility and thankfulness, the wonderful work of God’s grace and power which we in this place have witnessed the year past. We humbly hope and trust, that through the infinite mercy of God, many have experienced that divine, renewing work of grace upon their hearts, which they will “remember” with grateful praises to all eternity. May their hope “purify them, even as Christ is pure.” To conclude, let us ever retain a thankful “remembrance of the works of the Lord, and wonders” he has wrought both for our fathers of old, and for us their children, in later times—and consider the amazing ingratitude we shall be guilty of, should we either forget, or not live answerable to our obligations. Let us set a high value upon those privileges, civil and sacred, which we now enjoy, as we would avoid the guilt of the blackest ingratitude to Heaven—and of casting a sacrilegious contempt upon the memory and blood of our ancestors. We are bound by the most sacred ties of duty to God—of esteem and gratitude to our fathers—and of affection and concern for our children, to maintain a religious and inviolable regard for those invaluable blessings, which have been handed down to us, through such a channel of sufferings, labour and danger.

May the Lord God of our fathers still delight to dwell with us, and to do us good as he did to them! May the divine Spirit be poured out more and more upon us, for the revival of pure and primitive Christianity! May his loving kindness never depart from us or from our children. And may we strive to be “followers of them who through faith and patience are now inheriting the promises.” And O! may we and ours, at last, with them, in a world of perfect love, see and adore, with wonder and delight, the mysteries of providence, and grace, which shall then be opened up, to our everlasting joy and satisfaction; and with them, and all the heavenly hosts, may we join in anthems of praise and hallelujahs to the Father, to the Son and to the Holy Ghost, one God over all, blessed for ever-more.—AMEN.

APPENDIX.
After the foregoing sermon was prepared for the press, it was suggested, that perhaps, some more particular account of what is hinted at in the Improvement, relative to a revival of religion in this place, might be gratifying to some, particularly to those who, living at a distance, may have heard something of it, but from imperfect representations, may not have been able to form just conceptions of it—and hoping it will not be offensive to any; especially since it coincides so naturally, with the preceeding text and subject—it is concluded to subjoin the following, by way of appendix; which is taken from a particular account of this matter, which the writer has recorded, in the records of this church: which is as follows—

“Nov. 9th. 1793. After the example of my venerable and pious predecessor, the Rev. Mr. Leonard, (on an occasion, in some respects, similar) I think it may be for the glory of God, the honour of the Redeemer, the comfort of his children, and the benefit of posterity, to mention here, and leave upon record, the wonderful displays of God’s rich and sovereign grace towards this people, in a remarkable revival of religion, through the blessed out-pouring of the Spirit of God, this year—which first began to appear, the latter part of Dec. and beginning of Jan. last. No uncommon dispensation of providence—no public calamity, or any thing of that nature, had taken place, which might be assigned as an awakening cause of it. It seemed, apparently, to be by the “still, small voice” of the Spirit of God, the Author of all true religion—by his secret, but powerful operation upon the minds of one and another; until, from small beginnings, it became more and more extensive; and at length, a general solemnity and serious concern seemed visibly to prevail through the town. The minds and attention of the greater part of the people appeared to be, in a greater or less degree, arrested on the subject of religion and the great concerns of another world. Besides the stated worship on the Lord’s days, we had frequent lectures in public and in private, on week days; and religious meetings for conference and social worship in private houses, several evenings in the week, in different parts of the town. Among which, it was remarkable, that the young children, from seven or eight, to fifteen years old, voluntarily agreed to meet once or twice a week under the patronage, and by the consent of their parents and guardians; at which times they prayed, sang, read and conversed upon the great things of another world; and behaved with great decency, order and unusual solemnity; commonly to the number of 30 and 40—oftentimes more, even to 70 and 80—several times to upwards of 90—and yet, surprising it was to observe, with what silence, they behaved, in coming to, and going from, as well as at their meetings. Most certainly, for a considerable time—even for several months, there was a visible and happy alteration among the youth and children—and there is reason to hope, some have been made partakers of a saving change.—Besides these, great numbers, of different ages, in the town, have been seriously engaged and deeply impressed with the infinitely important concerns of their souls and of eternity. And we have abundant reason humbly to hope, that a goodly number have really been made the happy subjects of the infinitely rich, free and sovereign reign grace of God—who have ‘witnessed a good confession before men,’ and who hitherto, all have appeared to be of blameless life, and to walk agreeably to their profession—O that they may continue, and endure to the end! More than 50 have, within a few months, been added to our communion, and many more, it is expected, will join, who have expressed their desires, and who entertain a hope of their being the subjects of real religion, at this time.

It is also to be remarked, with gratitude and satisfaction, that during this wonderful season of divine power and goodness here, the work has been remarkably free from those irregularities, disorders, enthusiastic reveries, and those corrupt mixtures, which, in times past, have been the unhappy occasion of great stumbling to many serious minds, and of biter opposition from others, and which have brought great and indeliable reproach upon religion.—And although it is not to be expected, while the world stands, and while the church of Christ is in its militant state, but that there will be every where, some, who disregard religion wholly, “caring for none of these things–” others who are enemies to Christ and his kingdom, and will be opposed to the truths and cause of God—and others again, who profess to be friendly to religion, but have different conceptions of some things relating to it, from others; towards whom, we would be very far from feeling an uncharitable disposition—yet, I say, we have reason to speak of it with thankfulness, there hath been less visible opposition to this work, than has been usual, at such times: which may probably (under a divine influence, and the restraining grace of God) be, in some measure the effect of that Spirit of liberty, of toleration and free inquiry, more prevalent at this day, than in former times.

It is very pleasant to behold many, who formerly led vicious, careless and ungodly lives, and who appeared to live without God in the world; nor had any thought or concern about their souls and an another life, now become serious and reformed, delighting themselves in religion, and of a holy, heavenly deportment and conversation. And ‘tis beautiful to see many who are quite young, publickly owning Christ before the world, and engaged in practical religion, devoting themselves to the service of God in the days of their youth—thus crying “Hosanna to the Son of David.” That passage has been truly verified amongst us, “Out of the mouths of babes, and children, the Lord hath ordained praise.”

It is likewise a pleasing consideration to observe that fervent, Christian love and unity, and that sweet communion, which subsists among the professed friends of Christ; who frequently meet together, and “speak often one to another,” of the great things of Christ’s kingdom, and his glorious power and grace, to their mutual edification, comfort and quickening. And we have found unspeakable benefit from such private conferences; and have reason to believe, they have been remarkably owned of God, as a means of keeping alive a sense of God, and a favour of religion and eternal things, in our own souls; agreeable to that word “As iron sharpeneth iron, so doth the countenance of a man his friend.” We have often been, on these occasions, constrained to believe and say, “Surely God is in this place–” and with the disciples, “It is good for us to be here.” And blessed be the name of God, that we still have the gracious and evident tokens of the divine preference among us, and the influences of his Holy Spirit; when it is now more than ten months, since the awakening and attention began. And with regard to myself (if I may be allowed to speak so personally) I am sure I have the utmost reason to remark, with lively and humble gratitude, the goodness of God, to an unworthy creature, in strengthening, and supporting him (naturally of a very feeble constitution) under arduous labours, in preaching more abundantly—visiting—conversing with persons under spiritual trouble—conference-meetings, &c. for so long a time together. It is to be ascribed alone to the goodness and power of God, whose “strength has been made perfect in weakness.” And to him be all, all the praise and glory for ever; and may his name be magnified more and more-and his work be still carried on here and throughout the land! And may these drops of mercy be a happy prelude of a more glorious and plentiful shower of divine grace, and may the world be filled with the glory of the Lord!—This record is here made, as a grateful memorial, to the honour of the blessed Redeemer: and may the generations which shall come after us, see it and praise his name.—Let them “remember the works of the Lord; surely let them remember his wonders of old.”

CHANDLER ROBBINS.

Sermon – Ordination – 1793


David Osgood (1747-1822) graduated from college in 1771 and spent a year studying theology in Cambridge. He preached in many different places (including Boxford, Charlestown, and Medford – all in Massachusetts) throughout his life. The following sermon was preached by Osgood at the ordination of Nathaniel Thayer in 1793.


sermon-ordination-1793

ST. PAUL’S EXAMPLE CONSIDERED AS A MODEL
FOR CHRISTIAN MINISTERS.

A

S E R M O N

DELIVERED AT THE

O R D I N A T I O N

OF THE

Rev. N A T H A N I E L T H A Y E R;

AS

COLLEAGUE PASTOR

WITH THE

REVEREND AND AGED

T I M O T H Y H A R R I N G T O N;

TO THE

CHURCH AND CONGREGATION

IN LANCASTER,

ON THE 9TH OF OCTOBER, 1793.

BY D A V I D O S G O O D, A. M.
PASTOR OF THE CHURCH IN MEDFORD.

AN
ORDINATION SERMON.

ACTS XX. 27.
I HAVE NOT SHUNNED TO DECLARE UNTO YOU
ALL THE COUNSEL OF GOD.

The discourse with which these words are connected, is most pathetic and affecting. As addressed to Christian ministers, it furnishes directions highly suitable for them in fulfilling their ministry. What the apostles and first preachers of the gospel were, exclusive of their supernatural call and qualifications, all who still succeed them in teaching the religion of Jesus, ought undoubtedly to be. In their example we have a model for the right discharge of the duties of the ministry. Their doctrines, manner of preaching, temper and conduct through the various scenes of their ministry, are recorded, as for the instruction of Christians in general, so for the imitation of ministers in special. And as the labours of Paul abounded beyond those of the other apostles, so his example is exhibited in scripture with a distinguished lustre. After the evangelists, his epistles and the history of his ministry, form the principal part of the writings in the new testament. But in no other single passage, have we so full an account of his ministry, and of the manner of his fulfilling it, as that which he himself gives, in the context, to the elders of Ephesus.

With unwearied pains, and amidst many fears and dangers, he had planted the church of Christ in that city. And being now called away, and obliged to leave the work in other hands, he was anxious for its success, and that it might still flourish, under the fostering care of those to whom it was committed. He therefore called for their attendance, that he might, with his own lips, renew the solemn charge and say, “Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.” To quicken them in keeping this charge, he sets his own example before them in some of its more signal instances during his ministry among them; bringing to their recollection both his preaching and his practice. And having apprized them, that he was now taking his leave of them, and that they would see him no more; on this solemn occasion, he testifies to them, that whatever the issue of his preaching might be with respect to some, whatever melancholy consequences might ensue after his departure, if any of them, or of the people of their charge, should finally miscarry, yet for himself, he was clear from the blood of all men having fully and faithfully delivered the gospel message. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.

In holding up the apostle’s example as a model for us, we may consider both the subject and the manner of his preaching.

In the first place, the subject, viz. the counsel of God, or the Gospel of his grace, concerted by the divine wisdom, and now, in its most full and complete dispensation, published to the world for the obedience of faith. The whole Christian system is included in that counsel of God which Paul preached. To its peculiar and distinguishing doctrines, however, he did not, upon every occasion, confine his discourses. In addressing the idolatrous Gentiles, he began with asserting the great principles of natural religion, 1 the unity of God, his perfections and universal providence; our relation to him as his creatures, dependence upon him, and consequent obligations to serve him with our mental faculties, in distinction from those bodily exercises which cannot profit. These primary truths of religion, together with those equally obvious ones of morality, of doing justly and loving mercy in our dealings with one another, and walking humbly in the government of ourselves, are that good which God hath shewed unto men in furnishing them with the gift of reason. They are the great law of our nature, coeval with our existence, written upon the hearts of all men, and binding at all times.

Yea, God has so constituted our nature and the frame of things around us, that while reason discerns these fundamentals of religion and morality, experie4nce teaches us how essential to happiness is our conformity to them. Our self-love, the principle of self-preservation, so strong in every one, is made to sanction these dictates of reason, and to urge our compliance with them. And were our reason clear and perfect, unclouded by passion, unbiased by prejudice, unimpaired by disease or intemperance; did it retain its original strength and supremacy over the propensities of nature, it might prove a sufficient guide to virtue and happiness. If it hath totally failed of these ends, the cause lies in its perversion and abuse through the strength of prevailing corruption.

After the apostacy, men became vain in their imaginations; and while they retained some knowledge of God, yet glorified him not as God; but rebelling against reason, gave themselves up to vile affections. These darkened their understandings more and more, and gradually sunk them into deplorable ignorance, superstition and idolatry. Under this mass of rubbish, the light of reason was nearly extinguished, and many ages elapsed, while the moral world lay buried in darkness, gross and heavy, like that which overspread this earth in its chaotic state.

And when, at length, the divine mercy introduced the gospel dispensation for the general benefit of the world, the first object of this revelation was, to recover reason from its degradation, and re-establish the principles of natural religion. This voice from heaven confirms the dictates of reason, restores those which had been lost, enlightens those which had been obscured, strengthens those which had been weakened, and clothes them all with a divine authority; giving to the voice of reason and conscience the commanding energy of the voice of God.

But, were this all that is effected by revelation, (so great is the change made in the condition of man by sin) this which was ordained to life, would be found to be unto death—serving only to show us the extent of our misery. It would be like the appearance of God to our first parents after their transgression, arraigning, convicting and condemning, and then leaving them without the hope which he actually gave in his sentence upon their seducer. By clarifying our reason, and setting before us in its purity and perfection the great law of our nature, revelation enables us to behold the number and aggravations of our sins. “By the law is the knowledge of sin.”

Astonished at the view of his guilt, and alarmed with the apprehension of the divine displeasure, the awakened convinced sinner is anxious to find some mercy to pardon, some kind power to save. He earnestly inquires, by what sacrifices and offerings, or in what way, he may appease an offended Deity, and make satisfaction for breach of his law. Reason cannot answer the inquiry. All nature is silent, and affords no certain ground of hope. The more we think and reason upon our condition, the more helpless and desperate it appears.

These are the real circumstances of all men as under sin and guilty before God. And thus circumstanced, the gospel, in its literal import, as glad tidings of great joy, comes in to our relief. Its glorious peculiarities, the scheme of mediation, the person, character and offices of the Mediator, his propitiation for the sins of the world, and ability to save all who come to God through him, these are our only grounds of hope.

To the inquiry upon what terms this hope may be ours, St. Paul answers when he testifies both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ: A return from iniquity, and cordial submission to him who is made King in Zion, obedience to his precepts, and conformity to his example; these are the requisitions of the gospel; these form the distinguishing character of real Christians.

In attempting these things, however, we find a new difficulty arising. All our moral powers have been weakened in the service of sin, and evil habits have gained such dominion over us, that it is no easy matter to turn the current of our affections from earthly to heavenly things, to mortify the deeds of the body, get free from the bondage of corruption, and recover the lost rectitude of our nature. After some unsuccessful efforts, we should be in danger of giving over the attempt, were we not encouraged to expect aid from above. But so complete is the provision made in the divine counsels for our salvation, that the gospel is the ministration of the Holy Spirit. This divine agent is tendered as the guide of our feeble steps in our return to virtue. We are directed to seek, and encouraged to hope for his assistance on our first honest attempts to reform. “Turn ye at my reproof: Behold, I will pour out my spirit unto you. Ask, and it shall be given; seek and ye shall find; if e being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: How much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?”

And that nothing proper to quicken our exertions, may be wanting, the sanctions with which the gospel is enforced, are as full and perfect as can be imagined. Its promises and threatenings addressed to our hopes and fears, are so great, solemn and awful, that, when duly considered, they seem sufficient, to overwhelm the mind, and seizing upon all our faculties, to bear us away by an irresistible influence from all other objects of attachment and pursuit, to the great and momentous concerns of eternity.

These things, in their connection with various other particulars in the inspired writings, were those divine counsels which Paul, with such unremitting diligence, declared. Not this account of them however, but the scriptures themselves are to be regarded as the law and the testimony, the oracles of God, in conformity to which every discourse upon religion and Christian morality is to be composed. By the study of these inspired writings, every Christian, and especially every Christian minister is to satisfy himself what are indeed the counsels of God. The studies of a minister principally consist in searching the scriptures. From these he must derive the things new and old with which he is to entertain and edify his hearers. That he may “rightly divine the word of truth,” and approve himself “a workman who needeth not to be ashamed,” it is necessary, that he have a thorough and intimate acquaintance with every part of divine revelation. Its doctrines and duties should be so familiar to this thoughts, that on every occasion his lips may preserve knowledge, drop as the rain and distil as the dew. As set for the defence of the gospel, it is also necessary, that he be so versed in the various and abundant evidence of its truth both internal and external, that he may be ready at all times, to remove the scruples of the yet wavering and unsettled inquirer, answer the objections of infidels, and stop the mouths of gainsayers.

In searching out the meaning of the scriptures, and determining what doctrines they really contain, a knowledge of ancient manners, customs and languages, especially of those languages in which the scriptures were originally written, is highly requisite. Much useful information may be derived from those profane authors who were cotemporary with the inspired writers. With as many of these, as have reached modern times, the interpreter of scripture should be acquainted. He should know what allowance to make for the difference between ancient and modern languages; and for the peculiar phrases, idioms and proverbial sayings of the people for whose use the scriptures were at first designed. In construing those passages which are hard to be understood, he must keep in view the general aim and scope of the writer, and by comparing spiritual things with spiritual, make what is clear and plain to reflect light upon that which is doubtful and obscure.

To the disgrace of all Christendom, it has been the too general practice, to adopt, with little or no inquiry, a set of doctrines as the standard of orthodoxy from some celebrated Father, Reformer, established Church, Synod or Council. And having thus embraced our scheme of divinity, all our studies have been to weave these doctrines into our interpretations of scripture; and detached texts, sentences and phrases have been turned and twisted in every direction to the support and defence of pre-conceived opinions. “Instead of impartially examining the sacred writings with a view of discovering the truth, in whatever shape it may appear, we enter on the inquiry with a system already adopted, and have erected the edifice, even before the ground has been explored, on which it must be reared. It is from this cause, that the Greek and Latin churches have discovered in the new testament their different tenets, and that the most opposite parties, which have arisen in the Christian world, have made the same divine oracles the basis of their respective creeds. It is from this source that the church of Rome derives her seven sacraments, the Divine of the church of England his thirty nine articles, the Lutheran his symbolic books, and the Calvinist his confession of faith.”

To the honour of the present age, a more rational method of treating the scriptures seems to be gaining ground. These shackles upon the minds of men are evidently loosened, and we may hope, will gradually fall off. It begins to be generally acknowledged that “as an historian should be of no party, an interpreter of scripture should be of no sect. His only business is to inquire what the apostles and evangelists themselves intended to express; he must transplant himself, if possible, into their situation, and in the investigation of each controverted point, must examine, whether the sacred writers, circumstanced as they were, could entertain or deliver this or that particular doctrine. This is a piece of justice that we refuse not to profane authors, and no reason can be assigned, why we should refuse it to those who have a still higher title to our regard.”

Having, by diligent and impartial inquiry, settled in his mind what are the doctrines of scripture, the preacher, who would regard Paul as his model, will make these the constant theme of his discourses: And his great concern and study will be, to teach them in their purity and simplicity, and with such persuasive force and energy as if possible to impress a just sense of them upon the minds of his hearers. This he will be most likely to effect, if in the discharge of his ministry, he sets before him,

Secondly, the manner of the apostle; his faithfulness, earnestless, constancy, and sincerity in practicing himself what he inculcated upon others. These virtues are highly important, are indispensably requisite in the character of a gospel minister, and they were all eminently illustrated in the example of Paul. Each of them is strongly implied in what he says of himself to the Ephesian elders. His faithfulness is the direct import of the text. “I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.” Nor was it more obvious in the unreservedness of his communications than in his manner of making them. As he kept back nothing that might be profitable, his constant study was, how to be most profitable, and accomplish the great end of his ministry in persuading men. Every faithful minister will copy after him in this respect, and will propose to himself the same object as his grand and ultimate aim. To promote this end, all his studies and endeavours will be steadily directed. In the choice of his subjects, and in his manner of handling them, he will be guided by what in his conscience he thinks will be most useful to his hearers. Merely to amuse and entertain them with the pop of language, or the charms of eloquence; or to gain their applause by gratifying their curiosity, or feeding their passions and prejudices, he will always esteem unbecoming the solemnity of a religious assembly, and below the dignity of a Christian minister. St. Paul preached not himself, but Christ Jesus the Lord. That desire of fame to himself, that ambition of being known and distinguished, which fired the ancient orators of Greece and Rome, was far below the sublime views by which the apostle was actuated. Had he been capable of seeking praise with men, his knowledge as an apostle might have been no impediment. The man who had been admitted within the veil, caught up into heaven, and initiated into the secrets of the invisible world, had it undoubtedly in his power to have gratified human curiosity on a number of questions concerning which it eagerly inquires. Should not his silence upon such questions, correct the vanity of those preachers who are always studying to surprise their hearers with some new discovery in divinity?

If such pretended discoveries have no conceivable relation to practical godliness; if curious disquisitions upon subjects of little consequence, uninteresting speculations, or dry criticisms even upon the scriptures themselves, form the bulk of a preacher’s discourses; or if he confounds his hearers with controversial divinity, and is always endeavouring to reestablish some favourite system of human construction, and under the impression of its peculiarities, gives to every discourse, be the text what it may, the same general complexion; if his preaching be destitute of that variety of different views and illustrations which the rich treasure of scripture affords; or if in treating on the important doctrines of the gospel, he introduces a train of intricate and perplexed reasoning; or if in teaching the moral virtues, he recommends them by no other arguments than a Plato or a Socrates would have used; if he forgets to assign them their proper place in the Christian system, or to enforce them by those peculiar motives which the gospel furnishes; if he adopts either of these defective modes of preaching, though he should be ever so laborious in his studies, yet must he not fall short of that profit to his hearers which is essential to faithfulness?

As the arts of persuasion are the only ones by which success in preaching is to be attempted, with what diligence should they be studied? How solicitous will the faithful minister be in acquainting himself with the most engaging methods of address? How careful and circumspect, left in little things, he stir up prejudices which may lessen his influence in matters of greater moment. In this respect, few of us, perhaps are sufficiently wary. Some, indeed, when they have once settled in their own minds, what is right, seem to make it a point of conscience, to pay no respect to the opinions or prejudices of others. Rigid and inflexible, they push their sentiments with a zeal often subversive both of peace and charity.

How very different was the conduct of the apostle? To gain upon believers, to edify the faithful and strengthen the weak in faith, with what ease did he accommodate himself to their known prepossessions? With what condescending tenderness, in matters not essential, did he become all things to all men, that by all means he might save some. With those under the law, or who looked upon themselves as bound by its ceremonial rites, he readily complied with those rites, though he knew them to have been abolished: Whilst with those who had obtained the same knowledge with himself, he as constantly used his Christian liberty. “To the weak he became, as weak, and would eat no meat, whilst the world standeth, rather than make the weakest brother to offend.” Had the same temper continued universally to prevail in the church, the bonds of charity would never have been broken. From the beginning, all the different sects and denominations of Christians would have dwelt together in unity like brethren.

The faithful minister will consider, not only the prevailing prejudices of his people, but their capacities, characters and religious circumstances; and to these adapt his discourses, his method of reasoning and address. Thus he will distinguish the precious from the vile, warn the unruly, and comfort the feeble indeed, and give to every one his portion in due season. With admirable wisdom and a nice discernment of circumstances and characters, this was done by the apostle on every occasion. To the heathen worshipping dumb idols, he set forth the absurdity of idolatry. Their objection against him was, his saying, that, they be no Gods, which are made with hands. To the Jews who had received by Moses and the prophets the shadow of the gospel, the hope of the Messiah, he immediately testified, that Jesus was the Messiah whom they expected. To the awakened jailor inquiring, What he should do to be saved, “he immediately answers, believe on the Lord Jesus Christ: Whilst with the hardened unprincipled Felix, he reasons of righteousness, temperance and a judgment to come. Knowing himself the terror of the Lord, he fought to persuade men, to alarm the vicious, and arouse the thoughtless, by a faithful denunciation of that wrath, “which is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness, and unrighteousness of men.” Many there are in every congregation, to whom these warnings are still necessary. 2 And whether they will hear, or whether they will forbear, the watchman cannot, with safety, shun to declare them. For he is himself warned, “If thou speak not to warn the wicked from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked and he turn not, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul.”

In dispensing these warnings, and indeed all the other truths of the gospel, the fervor and earnestness of the apostle, as well as his faithfulness, are to be our model. Upon his mind the gospel took full hold, and knowing its truth, he felt its importance “counting all things to be loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ,” he felt no other interest or concern here below but in its spread and success. Of course his preaching, was not with the enticing words of man’s wisdom, or the studied forms of human eloquence, but in the words of truth and soberness warm from his heart. With an air of deep and awful concern he persuaded men. In his addresses to them, his soul melted, (if we may so speak) and like his divine Master weeping over Jerusalem, flowed forth in streams of tenderness and compassion. To those addressed in the text he says, remember that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.

This appearance of earnestness cannot be tolerably imitated without the reality. The affectation of it in feigned tears and a melancholy tone, or by vociferation and unusual gestures, succeeds with a very few only of the most ignorant and undiscerning: To a judicious audience these hypocritical arts are always disgusting. A degree of St. Paul’s faith, charity and piety is essential to that earnestness which he expressed. If the great principles of religion warm the heart of the preacher, they will influence him in the composition as well as in the delivery of his discourses. Despising frivolous ostentations harangues, he will study to place divine truth in a light the most advantageous for conviction and persuasion, that it may at once enlighten the understanding and touch the heart. In order to this it is necessary, that the composition be solid, cogent and animated, free from dull explanations of what is already sufficiently obvious, and uninteresting paraphrases on passages of scripture needing no illustration. The plain simple language of the Bible is always more lively and striking, than the circumlocution of a paraphrase. 3

When due care has been taken in the composition of a discourse to render it worthy of attention, the consciousness of this in the preacher will animate his delivery. And if he enters into the spirit of his subject, and feels it upon his own heart; his earnestness being real, will prove affecting to the hearers: The piety which glows in his bosom will be in a measure communicated to theirs.

With this earnestness is to be united the most persevering diligence in fulfilling the private as well public duties of the ministry. In the example of Paul we behold an unremitting attention to his work. He taught not in public only, but from house to house, and by night as well as by day. And he charges Timothy to be instant in season and out of season, “watching for souls as one that must give an account.” The Christian minister should be always ready to deliver those who are drawn unto death; pulling them out of the fire, giving to every one that asketh a reason for the gospel hope, reproving, rebuking, exhorting families and individuals as there may be occasion from day to day. In the course of providence favourable opportunities frequently occur for rendering in a private way, important services to the souls of men. Among the sons and daughters of affliction, in the chambers of sickness and houses of mourning the visits of a sympathizing minister are always welcome, and his counsels and exhortations are heard with more than ordinary attention. In this way it is expected of him, that he go about doing good.

Yea, it is expected, not only in those kind offices which belong immediately to his profession, but in his whole conversation and deportment, and that he exhibit the benevolent spirit of the gospel and exemplify its precepts. It is essential to the right discharge of their office, that ministers consider themselves, “not as Lords over God’s heritage, but as ensamples to the flock; in a word, in conversation, in charity, in faith, in purity.” Having the same interest with their hearers in the gospel which they preach, it will not be believed, that they are earnest in pointing out the way of salvation to others, unless they themselves visibly walk in this way. Their exemplary deportment as Christians will add weight to their instructions as ministers of Christ; and have an happy influence in recommending his religion. No arguments have a more persuasive force with the world in general to the practice of religion, than the beholding of it illustrated and shining in the lives of its teachers. Every minister should so live, as to be able thus to address his people, Be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.

In Paul we behold a disinterestedness, fortitude and sincerity in practicing himself what he inculcated upon others, worthy of universal imitation. To the Ephesian elders he appeals as having witnessed the display of these virtues through the whole period of his continuance among them. “Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears and temptations; shewing you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak; coveting no man’s silver, or gold or apparel. Yourselves know, that these hands have ministered to my necessities, and to them that were with me.” While he strongly asserted the right of those who preach the gospel, to live of the gospel; for special reasons he waved this right in his own case. Straights and difficulties he frequently experienced, and in every city had the certain prospect of bonds and afflictions; yet no distresses, however heavy, no dangers, however formidable, did in the least dishearten him, or shake his resolution.

“None of these things move me, says he, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received.” And so well did he finish, so complete was his fulfillment of this ministry among the Ephesians, that he adds, “I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men.” Happy Paul! Who had managed so high a trust with such fidelity as to enjoy the comfort of this reflection.

To us, my fathers and brethren, the same trust, though in an inferior sense, is committed. With the office of declaring the counsels of God for the salvation of men we are honoured. To ourselves, as well as to our respective charges, it is of no small moment, that we form ourselves after the model of Paul and the other apostles; that the principles and views from which they acted, have a governing influence over us, that like them we approve our fidelity by keeping back nothing that may be profitable, and enforcing the whole by our own example. Moderate desires with respect to the good things of this life, and patience and fortitude in bearing its evil things, are highly becoming the ministers of a crucified Saviour. Some evil things are to be expected. From men of corrupt minds opposition is scarcely avoidable. Faithfulness, when it fails of reclaiming them, often provokes their angry passions and draws upon itself a torrent of abuse. Let none of these things move us from the steady discharge of our duty. Knowing that it is but a small thing to be judged of man’s judgment, let our great concern be to stand approved at an higher tribunal. Behold, our witness is in heaven our record is on high. Stewards of the mysteries of God let it satisfy us, if our faithfulness be known to him. The period will soon arrive when his judgment will be manifested. Let the serious thought of this, under every discouragement, animate our diligence and fidelity. The expected summons, give an account of thy stewardship; for thou mayest be no longer steward, may well arouse our utmost exertions.

In the mean while, changes are continually taking place. Paul is constrained to bid adieu to his Ephesian friends: The period of separation arrives, and they can see his face no more. Thus all earthly friendships, relations and connections are dissolved. While we ourselves are suffered to continue, the flight of time, of days, months and years bears away from under our care the fouls at first committed to our charge, and transmits them into that state where they try the reality of those discoveries which we announce to them from the word of God. How many who once sat under our ministry, are gone already! What their condition is in the world on which they have entered, we know not. But to ourselves it may be of importance, seriously to inquire, whether if any of them have miscarried, it has been in no degree owing to our negligence? Are we indeed pure from the blood of all men?

Under a consciousness of our defects, it becomes us to humble our souls before God, and while we implore his pardon for the past, to renew our resolutions, by his grace assisting, of greater diligence for the future. And may his mercy grant, that when our day shall end, we may be able to look back upon its labours with comfort, and forward to their reward in the world of glory with hope and joyful expectation!

To you, my brother, in particular, at the close of that scene of labour on which you are now entering, I most ardently with this felicity. To point out the way leading to it, has been the design of the preceding discourse. From my acquaintance with you I have just grounds to believe that your heart is steadily inclined towards what has been now recommended, and that you wish to excel in all the qualifications of an able and faithful minister of Christ. Descended from one of this character, 4 an ornament to his profession, and trained up with every advantage from his instruction and example; you now come forward with the raised hopes of your friends, and the good wishes of all your acquaintance. Providence is casting your lot in a pleasant part of the vineyard, and many circumstances concur in rendering the prospect before you agreeable and pleasing.

But you are not insensible of the arduous nature of the work in which you are engaging, nor of the trials to be expected in its prosecution. Oft have you contemplated the charge which you are now to receive, and under the apprehension of its weight and solemnity, have breathed forth the sigh, who is sufficient for these things! Had your father’s life been still spared, what a tide of paternal affection would have swollen his bosom in addressing you on this solemn occasion! How would he have poured forth his soul in tenderness for you; in soothing your spirit; in encouraging, directing and animating you! A sovereign God has ordered it otherwise, and one stands in his place who can only say, “Look to thy Father in heaven whose grace is sufficient for thee.” A lively spirit of devotion, my brother, is not more suitable to the character of a Christian minister, than necessary to fit him for the right discharge of every part of his duty. It raises the mind to an elevation proper either for studying the great mysteries of godliness, or performing its sacred offices. It invigorates all the faculties, and renders that a pleasure which would otherwise be gone through as a burden. It even leads to the hope of communication and assistance from above. If under a sense of our lack of wisdom, we humbly ask it of God, we are encouraged to expect, that he will give liberally.

Of every advantage from devotion, reading, conversation and study you will endeavour to avail yourself. With your aged and venerable colleague you will frequently consult, and by a respectful tenderness and sympathy with him under his growing infirmities, console the evening of his life. From his experience and knowledge of the state of this people you may receive much useful information. By adapting your discourses to their spiritual circumstances and giving to every one their portion in due season, you will, in the course of your ministry, declare all the counsel of God. May he prolong your life, give eminence to your character, success to your labours, and in the end, accept you with a well done good and faithful servant!

It is with pleasure, my brethren of this church and society, that we witness your zeal for the institutions of the gospel, and desire of hearing those divine counsels which concern the common salvation. The decays of nature having withdrawn your aged pastor from those labours, which, through the course of many years, he performed with honour to himself and profit to his people; you early sought, and this day happily obtain another to be set over you in the Lord. We rejoice in your peace and unanimity; and honour you for the wisdom and judgment, which, in our esteem, you have shown in this election. We are persuaded of the good abilities and good dispositions of our friend, who is now to be inducted into office.

With you it remains, to give an hearty welcome to him who thus cometh in the name of the Lord. Know him in his office as a minister of Christ. Esteem him highly in love for his work’s sake. Assist him with your prayers, and encourage him by a regular and general attendance on his ministrations. Look with candour on his public performances and private conduct. Forbear to notice those failings which are inseparable from human weakness. Guard his reputation with the vigilance of true friendship, and protect it from every rude assault. Clear his way before him of all difficulties and obstacles so far as you are able. Study to extend his influence, and promote his usefulness to the utmost. And let him see, that you profit by his labours; that you improve in knowledge and virtue, and in a conversation becoming the Gospel of Christ. Thus he will prove an helper of your joys, and you will become his in the day of the Lord Jesus.

My respected hearers of this great assembly, we find ourselves lately brought into existence, and rapidly hurrying through life. We are anxious to know what is to be done with us hereafter, and what are the intensions of our Creator concerning us. But who hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who can penetrate the secrets of his will? The things of God knoweth no man; but the spirit of God searcheth all the depths of his counsels, and is conscious of all his designs; and by his spirit they are revealed unto us in the gospel of his son. This divine revelation removes the veil, and lays open to human view his eternal counsels with respect to the present and future destinations of men. On these subjects your ministers from time to time address you. They declare to you the counsel of God—the gospel of his grace. Your recovery from sin and ruin, and final salvation are the object of this high dispensation. For the obtaining of this end, it makes the most ample provision, and furnishes every necessary mean. Suffer it to have its due effect upon your hearts and lives, and it will guide you to life eternal. Let me entreat you, therefore, not to receive the grace of God in vain. For how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation? To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. The wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord; to whom be glory for ever,

A M E N.
 

THE RIGHT HAND OF FELLOWSHIP,
BY THE
Rev. WILLIAM EMERSON
OF HARVARD.
The benevolence of God is the principle of his works. It reared the pillars of the universe; it gave to all material and intellectual systems their being; and unless this divine influx had been the motive of creation, neither men nor angels would have never existed.

To imagine the Deity, therefore, to be deficient in love towards any of his creatures is criminally to mistake his true character. It is, without doubt, less wrong to deny the existence of a God, than to suppose the God, whom we adore, is not infinitely good.

Hence, Christianity seems principally concerned to display the benignity of the divine nature. Christ has, indeed, taught us truths, which we could not have known, except by preternatural revelation. It is, however, a distinguishing excellence in his religion, that it ripens the hope, which nature, from the first, produced, that the original of all things is full of placability [forgiveness] and good will. I say, it is the glory of the gospel to confirm to us the truth, which, since time began, was imprinted, as with a sunbeam, on the face of the world, that God is love.

It is remarkable, as this divine dispensation had its origin in love, and is the most illustrious instance of love, that the history of man can furnish, so it must be perfected by the same heavenly quality.

Accordingly, its professors and teachers are happy to embrace every fit opportunity sensibly to manifest to each other and to mankind, that they are in truth governed by the spirit of their religion.

Wherefore, reverend and dear Sir, perceiving the grace that is given to you, and ardent to love you, not in word only and in tongue, we thus express to you the joy we derive from the late solemn transaction.

In observing, on the present occasion, this significant and apostolic custom, the elders and messengers from many branches of the Christian church, now convened, acknowledge you a disciple of Jesus Christ, and duly commissioned to preach his religion. We hereby welcome you to a place in our fellowship and affections. We rejoice, that God has qualified you for the office of a Christian minister, and that he has inclined your heart to devote yourself to so useful and pleasurable an employment. It also gladdens us, that the bounds of your habitation are fixed in this part of Christendom, that the lines have fallen to you so pleasantly, and that you have so goodly an heritage. As long, as you continue to feed this heritage with knowledge, and to sustain the function, you have assumed, with true dignity, it will form one of our most exalted pleasures to be auxiliary and kindly affectioned towards you, as well in the private scenes, as in public labours of your life.

At the same moment, Sir, we are filled with the joyful persuasion, that you will ever readily meet us in the exercise of the friendly dispositions. Yes, my friend, this hand, which I have long been used to receive as the faithful representative of a sound heart, is to me, and, I presume, to my reverend fathers and brethren, a sure evidence of your purpose to live with us in the charity of our holy faith, and in the cordial reciprocation of benevolent offices.

Now fare thou well, brother, whom I love in the truth! May the God of thy fathers bless thee, and make thee happy through the course of a long and successful ministry. Let the dictates of an enlightened understanding, the love of humanity, the shade of a pious parent, the honour of Christ, and the desire of God’s approbation uniformly incite thee to fidelity in thy sacred character, and to deeds of honest glory in the various relations, thou mayest hold, in the brotherhood of man. And, at the last, mayest thou be crowned with consummate and eternal felicity!

We congratulate you, brethren of this religious society, on the joyous solemnities of this day. Surely this is the day, which the Lord hath made. Well may your hearts rejoice and be glad in it. For it is the day, to which ye have long anxiously looked, and which confers upon you the minister of your early choice, whom ye justly consider as an Israelite indeed in whom there is no guile. Behold, now, the man Blessed be he, that cometh to you in the name of the Lord! Be entreated to own him as a gift of our ascended Redeemer, and to know him in his station Yea, beloved in the Lord, we beseech you, by ministering to his necessities, by fair construction of his conduct, courteous behavior to his person, and chiefly, by giving heed to the words of his mouth confirm your love towards this our brother.

Amid the important concernments of the hour your aged and worthy pastor has a dear interest in our memory and feelings. We have blessed him this day out of the house of the Lord. We trust, ye will solace the evening of his days by the continuance of those amiable kindnesses, which have so long endeared you to his heart, and whose commendation gives such an unction to the precepts of our Lord and yours.

Finally, brethren, seeing that ye walk in the truth, and in love one with another, we do recognize you, as the church of God and of Christ. So, then, ye are the temple of the living God. As God hath said, I will dwell in them, and will walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.

Arise now, therefore, O Lord God, into thy resting place, thou and the ark of thy strength! Let thy priests be clothed with salvation, cause thy saints to rejoice in goodness, and let all the people say—Amen

 


Endnotes

1 See Acts xvii. 22.

2 It is matter of regret, that any should object to this part of ministerial faithfulness. No excuse indeed is to be offered for those preachers who endeavour to supply the want of sensible composition and of a serious and rational method of address by overbearing noise and terror: Censure upon them is just. Yet it is a melancholy fact, that the refinement of modern times has produced some occasional hearers, (for they are not in general, very constant in attending public worship) whose delicacy seems to be shocked at the least mention of the threatenings in scripture. “Let us, say they, be drawn by the beauties of virtue and the hopes of heaven, and not driven by the terrours of hell. We chuse not to be frightened into our duty.” Upon this principle, they openly avow their disapprobation of all discourses upon the terrours of the world to come and the doom of the ungodly at the last day. They affect to despise the preacher, who, by these motives would persuade men to holiness. In their opinion he not only exposes his ignorance of human nature, but his want of sensibility and benevolence of heart, by thus endeavouring to alarm his hearers. Pronouncing him to be both ignorant and unfeeling, they glory in their contempt of all his admonitions. But, before men suffer themselves to receive the prejudice which such sentiments and language are adapted to convey, they ought seriously to consider, whether the danger of which they are warned, be real or not. From ignorance or ill design false alarms do indeed proceed. With these we are justly displeased. But no man is offended at being apprized of a danger which he believes to be real, especially when the warning tends to facilitate his escape, and is given solely for this purpose. Were you walking in the dark till your feet approached an unsuspected precipice? Were you sitting secure in your house, or sleeping in your bed, while your habitation was kindling into flames? Or in any other circumstance of real danger to your person, family or interest; previous warning of it would be so far from being deemed unkind, that he would be accounted a wretch indeed unfit to live in society, who should willfully withhold it from his neighbor or friend. The only reason why men are offended at being warned of the danger to which their souls are exposed, is because they believe not this danger to be real. Lot seemed as one that mocked unto his sons in law. In the same light every monitor appears whose warnings are not believed. And hence it will come to pass, that, as it was in the days of Lot; even thus will it be in the day when the son of man is revealed.

3 “By a multiplicity of words the sentiment is not set off and accommodated, but like David equipt in Saul’s armour, it is encumbered and oppressed. Yet this is not the only, or perhaps the worst consequence resulting from this manner of treating sacred writ. We are told of the Torpedo, that it has the wonderful quality of numbing every thing it touches. A paraphrase is a Torpedo. By its influence the most vivid sentiments become lifeless, the most sublime are flattened, the most served chilled, the most vigorous enervated. In the very best compositions of this kind that can be expected, the gospel may be compared to a rich wine of a high flavor, diluted in such a quantity of water as renders it extremely vapid.” Campbell.

4 The Rev. Ebenezer Thayer, late of Hampton, in New-Hampshire, who died Sept. 6, 1792, Et. 59.

Sermon – Protestant Episcopal Church Convention – 1792


Devereux Jarratt (1733-1801) worked as a schoolmaster and lay minister for a time. He was ordained in the Church of England in 1762. He took part in a revival that happened in America just before the American Revolution, often preaching with Methodist ministers. The following sermon was preached by Jarratt in Virginia in 1792.


sermon-protestant-episcopal-church-convention-1792

A

S E R M O N

PREACHED BEFORE THE

C O N V E N T I O N

Of The PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH,

In V I R G I N I A.

At R I C H M O N D, May 3, 1792.

By DEVEREUX JARRATT,
Rector of Bath Parrish, Dinwiddie County.

A D D R E S S.

To the Right Reverend the Bishop, the Rev. the Clergy, and the Lay-Members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, in the State of Virginia.

My Brethren,

If we consider the Gospel of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, as a complete system of religion, devised by infinite wisdom and goodness, for the recovery of lost mankind to the favor and image of God, we shall discover a fitness therein, every way adapted to answer the end designed; and that, in this view, the gospel is consistent with the highest reason.

But if we consider it merely as a system of morals, the Gospel becomes a riddle of absurdities, and leaves us in the dark how to account for the thousandth part of its sacred contents.

Whoever adverts to the tenor of the holy scriptures, will find that they uniformly represent mankind, by nature, as fallen from God;–fallen into sin, and under guilt and condemnation;–as having lost the divine favor and their own innocency, and all that original rectitude and primitive purity, which they possessed, when they first came out of the plastic hand of their CREATOR. On this foundation the whole scheme of salvation, through the mediation of Jesus Christ, standeth. Accordingly the gospel takes into consideration the nature of God, as a Being, holy, just and pure, as well as good, merciful and compassionate; and the nature and circumstances of man, as fallen, guilty and depraved; and makes adequate provisions for reconciling God to man, by the propitiatory sacrifice of the Redeemer; and man to God, by renovating and refining degenerate nature, by divine grace. And thus it is, that sinners, guilty and defiled, are restored both to the favor and image of God; not only made fit subjects for GOD to take pleasure in. The glorious gospel, when viewed in this light, must certainly appear to accord with the eternal reason and nature of things, and most justly to challenge universal veneration and esteem.

It must also be observed, by every attentive reader, that the blessings or benefits of the gospel are held forth and offered to men, not in a jumbled or promiscuous manner, but in such certain order and connection, that one benefit precedes, or goes before another, with the utmost propriety and regularity. This, if duly observed, would naturally point out to a considerate mind the order and connection, in which the doctrines of Christianity ought to be preached.

But tho’ this is a matter of very great consequence to the proper discharge of the ministry, and the success of our labours, yet it is greatly to be feared, that it too seldom enters into the heads or hearts of many ministers. They may take care that their sermons shall be adorned with fine language, and contain nothing but what is true in itself; but whether the matter be truly evangelical, and suitable to the present stage of religion, in the congregation, to which they preach, perhaps, may make no part of the inquiry.

I may be told, that they preach up the purest morality, and bear their “testimony against all the reining vices of the times.” I acknowledge morality to be a lovely, precious and ornamental jewel; and hat vice is odious, abominable and destructive. But true morality can never spring forth from an unrenewed heart, whatever specious appearances there may be; nor can vice be rooted out, by inveighing against it, in the most severe and pointed terms; or by satirizing it, with the utmost keenness and asperity.

If my historical knowledge does not fail me, I can venture to affirm, that the vices of the Roman empire never grew faster, or more rank, than after Perseus, Juvenal and Horace adopted the satirical method of reformation. And he must have little knowledge of the human heart, who can suppose that its vices can be removed by such methods. They have struck their vile roots too deep to be eradicated by anything less, than the power and grace of God, which the gospel supplies. If we wish or expect to do anything less, than the power and grace of God, which the gospel supplies. If we wish or expect to do anything effectual to their extirpation, let us strike at the root of the disease; for all our labours will be to no purpose, while we direct our strokes merely at the branches.

But after all that can be said, I am fully convinced, that no man is likely to make an able and useful minister of the new testament, who has not had a proper introduction to the gospel ministry. I mean, that he, who would preach with order, propriety and success to others, must be experimentally acquainted with the order, in which he himself has actually received the blessings of the gospel to the saving conviction of his own soul.

Such an introduction to the ministry will let a man in at the right door, and the sheep will hear his voice. For that minister who has himself been truly awakened to a just sight and sense of his own lost and helpless state—has been deeply conscious of his absolute need of a savior—has been enabled, by divine aid, to come to God, as a poor miserable sinner; and has obtained pardon and peace with his offended Sovereign, by faith in the blood of Christ—that minister, I say, will be best qualified, caeteris paribus, to teach others, not only the right way, but the right order, in which the benefits of the new covenant are to be looked for and expected. He will also speak feelingly, because he himself has felt, and does feel: he will speak alarmingly, because he has been alarmed, and he will speak comfortably to such as stand in need, or are duly prepared for the reception of comfort, because he himself has been comforted, by the consolation of Jesus Christ.

O that it may please the eternal God to furnish our church with a rich supply of such experienced Pastors. Then may we expect to see the present gloomy aspect of our religious affairs wonderfully changed for the better: vital piety will then spring up and flourish among us, and our church become the glory of the land. But till this shall be the case I cannot entertain the least hope or expectation of ever seeing any other change, but from bad to worse.

In the following discourse I have endeavored to lay down some of the leading truths of the gospel, and to point out the order and connection in which they should be preached. At the request of the clerical and lay deputies, in Convention yesterday, I have sent it to the press, without any apology for its being destitute of the flowers of rhetoric and the ornaments of speech. “My one design was to speak plain truth,” in such terms as might be easily comprehended, by every class of my hearers, then present, and which, I trust, will be understood by all my readers.

That the Lord may accompany with his abundant blessing, what is here laid before the public, is the sincere prayer of,

GENTLEMEN,
Your real Friend and humble Servant,
In the pure Gospel of Christ,
DEVEREUX JARRATT.

Richmond, May 5, 1792.

1st Timothy 4th and 16th.

Take heed unto thyself, and unto thy doctrine; continue in them; for in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee.

The office of a gospel Minister is, of all others, the most sacred, weighty, and important; and the condition on which it is held, very awful and tremendous. It is therefore the duty and interest of all those who are invested with it, seriously to reflect on, and frequently to revolve in their minds, the greatness of the trust, in them reposed; and also to consider, with the utmost solemnity and concern, in what manner they ought to conduct themselves in their vocation and ministry, so as to deliver their own souls from death, and be a Savor of life unto life, to as many of their hearers as possible. To effect these salutatory purposes, the Apostle Paul gave this solemn charge and pertinent advice contained in my text. Take heed unto thyself; have a particular regard to thine own temper and conduct; let this by thy first and greatest care; and to thy doctrine, not only to the matter, but also to the manner of thy preaching; and continue in them, give up thyself wholly to this business and persevere therein to the end of thy days: and to animate and support thee under all the fatigues, trials, and sufferings, which thou mayest meet with, in the faithful discharge of thy office, still keep the prize in view, the happy consequences of such a conduct; for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee.

As these words are equally applicable to us, as they were to Timothy, I shall, without any farther exposition, proceed to consider the several particulars contained in them. These are the four following:

I. That it is the primary duty of gospel Ministers to take heed to themselves.

II. To their doctrine.

III. That they must continue in them, and persevere to the end: and

IV. The happy consequences resulting from so doing: for in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee.

As the province of addressing you, on this occasion, was assigned me, by the last convention, I shall not take up any of your time in making the customary apologies, about slenderness of abilities for addressing such a respectable and learned audience, or unfitness to assume the province of your instructor. I consider myself as a debtor both to the wise, and to the unwise: and while I address myself, both to clergy and laity, in the name, and by the authority of my adorable Lord and Master, my one concern is, not to please the taste or tickle the fancy, but to speak plain truth, in such a manner, as may be most acceptable in his sight.—And may the eternal God enable me so to preach, and you to hear, that his name may be glorified, and you edified, for Christ’s sake.

I. Take heed to yourselves. This is the first particular in the text; and it is truly the first and most essential qualification in a gospel Minister. He that does not take good heed to himself, is not likely to take good heed to the souls of others; or indeed to do anything else, belonging to his sacred office, in a becoming manner.

Many things are supposed to be implied, in this injunction. But I am verily persuaded, that the main thing intended by the Apostle, is personal religion. Ministers are as intimately concerned, in the weighty truths, they deliver, as any of their hearers. And when their own hearts are duly impressed with them, it is reasonable to suppose, that this impression, as by a happy contagion, will, more or less, diffuse and spread itself from them to the people. By personal religion I mean not a blameless life and conversation only; but an experimental acquaintance with the transforming power of the gospel, on the inward man of the heart; whence all true religion takes its rise. This, I say, is the first, the most essential qualification of a gospel Minister; the want of which, all other acquisitions of Greek, Latin, Philosophy, Rhetoric, and such like, can never supply; though they are useful in their own places. 1

The study of pulpit eloquence has been warmly recommended to us; and to deny its utility, would argue both want of taste and judgment. But as art can never vie with nature, so all the cold rules laid down in books, though learned and conn’d by rote, and digested in the most perfect manner, can never, in reality, make a pulpit orator, without the saving, vivifying grace of God ruling and inspiring the heart and soul of the speaker. All would appear but as the bold strokes and nice touches of the pencil, on canvas, when compared to the active warmth and glowing features of the living man. Art can smooth our periods and add lustre to our sentiments: but all the art in the world can never reach that natural, spontaneous force and pathos, which is the genuine offspring of ital piety, and the love of God shed abroad in the heart, by the Holy Ghost. For my part, I see not how it is possible for any man to inculcate the great truths of the gospel, and distinguishing doctrine of Christianity, with any suitable degree of ardor and propriety, who has never known their saving power on his own soul. For instance, how can a preacher enforce, with spirit and confidence, the necessity of spiritual regeneration on others, who has no experimental knowledge of that great, that heaven born change on his own heart? My brethren, let us take heed to ourselves that we rest not in any outward form of godliness, without the inward power thereof; and that we never deal “in the false commerce of a truth unfelt.”

‘T is absolutely necessary to salvation, for the Laity, as well as for the Clergy, to be possessed of the life and power of religion, for without holiness no man shall see the Lord. But there is an additional obligation on us, who are Ministers, because the honor of God and the prosperity of the Church depend more on us than other men.—The rapid declension of the Church, to which we belong, and the decadence of religion among us, have been mentioned on former occasions. This indeed has been matter of grief and complaint to all her real friends. A number of things may have contributed towards it; but, as has been hinted before today, I am verily persuaded, nothing has been more prejudicial than the misconduct of some, and lukewarmness of others belonging to our own body. Can it be doubted, but the house of God may and will be deserted; and that men will abhor the offerings of the Lord, now, as well as in the days of Eli, if similar causes abound?—Tis not a secret sentiment, or a mere conjecture, but the avowed profession of multitudes, that the main reason why numbers have fallen away from our church, is not only the “cold, inanimated method of reading sermons” there, “and the want of preaching in a manner sufficiently evangelical,” but also the want of that gravity and sobriety, fervency of spirit and holiness of life and conversation in her ministers, which they know to be absolutely necessary, not only to distinguish the Clergyman, but every real Christian. I doubt not but our church is founded on principles as pure and apostolic as any church in Christendom. But the laity, in general, are not so capable of judging, in those points of controversy, which respect the different modes and constitutions of different churches, but they are very capable of judging and distinguishing between those Ministers who are grave in their deportment, strict and holy in their lives, warm and animated in their preaching, and diligent and laborious in their ocations; and those, who are cold and languid, slothful and vicious. And on this distinction they often decide, in favor of this or that community.

My brethren, tis in vain to dissemble the matter, the greatest share of that which has reduced our Church to her truly mortifying and humiliating state, is justly chargeable on our selves: and we may flatter ourselves as much as we please; yet, be assured of this, till the Altar be purged, the sacrifice will be contemptible.—I speak this, with the more assurance, from my long and extensive acquaintance, with the language and sentiments of the people, in many parts of the state.—And I must confess, with the aspiring youth mentioned by the Poet, I have often been put to silence by their observations and reflections; because, as he said,

______pudet haec opprobria nobis
Et dici potuisse, et non potuisse reselli.

But as this is a subject which may require to be touched with a more tender and delicate hand, than falls to my share, I shall not enlarge upon it, lest, by attempting to heal, I should exasperate the sore. However, I have said enough to show how absolutely necessary it is, that Ministers should take heed to themselves.—I pass on to the

II. Particular. Take heed doctrine.

This injunction comprehends these two things—

I. Take heed to the matter; and,
2. Take heed to the manner, of teaching.

I. The matter.

I am sensible that this subject is too comprehensive to have justice done it, within the limits of one Sermon. I shall therefore say, in a word, “the subject-matter and substance of all gospel doctrine is Christ.” This may be easily evinced from the writings of St. Paul. In his epistles to the Corinthians, he says, we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord. I determined not to know any thing among you, but Jesus Christ, and him crucified. And writing to the Colossians, concerning the glorious mystery, which had been hid from ages, but was then made known to the Gentiles; he informs them, that it is Christ in you, the hope of glory; whom we preach. This endearing object occupied his whole time, and drew all his attention and studies after it. This was his joy, his treasure, and his boast: God forbid, says he, that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. No consideration could divert him from this favorite and important theme. When the Jews sought after signs and the Greeks for wisdom, he would gratify neither the one nor the other; who’ it might cost him his reputation for Philosophy and other arts and sciences. Instead of this, he persisted to preach a crucified Saviour, as being of more value than all the fine arts in the world. We preach Christ crucified, though a stumbling block to the Jews, and to the Greeks foolishness. To preach Christ crucified comprehends the whole credenda and agenda of Christianity; all things necessary to faith and practice.

Were we the disciples of some of the renowned sages of Pagan antiquity, we might think it sufficient to amuse our hearers with some spruce subjects of morality. But as we profess to be the disciples of a crucified Jesus, and to receive our lessons from him, and those Apostles who were immediately commissioned by him, What have we to do with your Plato’s Seneca’s, Socrates, and such like, who were utter strangers to that glorious gospel which we are commissioned to preach? At proper times, I grant, it is our indispensable duty to explain and enforce the great duties of morality. But to dwell on moral duties, before we have laid a proper foundation for the due and acceptable discharge of them, on evangelical principles, is not proper; because this is to begin at the wrong end of our work, and, of consequence, we are not likely to effect any good purpose.

Now, in preaching Christ crucified, we shall observe certain evangelical truths, which immediately break forth from him, in that capacity, as their source and centre, just as the rays of light break forth from the meridian Sun.—These truths are such as follow. To wit. The fallen and miserable state of man, on which the whole gospel scheme of Salvation is founded; the necessity of an atonement, thro’ a mediator; the sufferings of Christ, for that purpose; the dignity of his person and the infinite merit of his death and passion; the free forgiveness of sins, through his blood and righteousness; the necessity of regeneration, and the influence of the Holy Ghost, to enlighten our understanding, renew our will, sanctify our affections, shed abroad the love of God in our hearts, comfort our souls, and support us, in all our trials, temptations, and difficulties. These are the doctrines, which are most intimately connected with a dying Saviour, and the whole scheme of redemption thro’ him. They are of such importance, that we should never lose sight of them, let the subject of our discourse be what it will; and when we preach these, we preach Christ. And as these are the doctrines, which ever have been, so they ever will be, the most effectual and successful means of converting sinners from the error of their ways, and saving souls from death. They ought, therefore, to be clearly explained, frequently repeated, and strongly enforced.—I come,

2. To treat of the manner, in which the doctrines of the gospel ought to be preached.

And, I. They should be preached in their proper order and connection.

2. With ardor, zeal, and affection: and,

3. With a close application.

I. The doctrines of the gospel ought to be preached in their proper order and connection; and not in a jumbled and promiscuous manner.

Now, as the whole scheme of redemption, thro’ Christ, is founded on the fallen and ruined state of mankind, then the first thing necessary to effect their recovery from ruin, is to make our hearers sensible, deeply sensible, that this is their state, in particular. Till this is done, we may preach against this vice and that vice, to no purpose; and we may preach morality till we preach it all out of the world. I firmly believe there never was, and never will be, one soul brought to take one right step, in the way to heaven, by merely preaching Morality. 2 Christ is the way, and the only way pointed out in the Gospel. And if ever we bring sinners to Christ, as the way, and to clothe with him, on gospel terms, we must so preach as to make them feel extreme need of him. For, they that are whole, need not the Physician, but they that are sick.

We must, therefore, labor, by all means, to expose, in the most alarming colours, the entire depravity and universal corruption of human nature; and place before the eyes of our hearers their guilt, and danger of perishing, as being under the wrath and curse of God, and liable every moment, to the strokes of vindictive justice.

However unwelcome, or unpleasing such a conviction might be to any of you, my hearers, yet it cannot be dispensed with. Tis of the utmost necessity, that you should not only hear, but feel that you are wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: and that there is indeed; “no health in you.” The very meaning of the Greek word, which is translated Gospel, signifies “good news, or glad tidings.”—But you will never be able to apprehend the propriety and significancy of this word, or rightly understand why it is so called, till you feel the deadly wounds which sin has given you, and are painfully sensible of the woeful destruction it hath wrought on your precious souls.

Should any of our hearers deny the doctrine of original sin, or that human nature is so degenerate and corrupt, we can easily prove that it is so, both from scripture, and matters of fact. The Scriptures assure us, That we are shapen in wickedness and conceived in sin: that we are dead in trespasses and sins; and are, by nature, children of wrath:–that in our flesh dwelleth no good thing; and that by the offence of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation.—And if we look round us, and survey the conduct of the generality, evidences of this universal degeneracy and depravity of mankind, from matters of fact, will glare upon us from every quarter. See! Whole families! See thousands, of all ranks and degrees, living in the neglect of God and his reasonable service.—See every species of wickedness and profaneness abounding and overspreading the land, like a rapid torrent, or a sweeping inundation. And whence do all these foul streams originate, but from the polluted fountain of a corrupted heart?

But men should not only be convicted or original, but of their actual sins against God; and the imminent dangers to which they are exposed, on account of their multiplied transgressions of his holy law. And, as by the law is the knowledge of sin, this renders it necessary for Ministers to preach the law, in all its spirituality and broad extent: and that so pointedly, that the hearers may duly apprehend their own particular concern, in what is delivered. Impenitent sinners must be faithfully warned that the wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men: that tribulation and wrath, indignation and anguish is the certain doom of the Christless and unconverted sinner; whether high or low, rich or poor.

These, and such like alarming declarations, when pronounced in their proper place, and pointed at the conscience, with a solemnity becoming their dread importance, and divine authority, will not fail, by the blessing of Heaven, of having their salutary effects, upon some of the most secure and careless. Sinners in Zion will be afraid, and fearfulness will surprise the hypocrites. They start alarmed from their carnal slumbers, and behold the gloomy clouds of divine vengeance, hanging over their guilty and defenseless heads, big with thunder, fire and storm; while, far beneath, the flaming gulf gapes wide to receive them at their coming.

By such just views of their guilt and danger, sinners begin, in good earnest, to strive to flee the wrath to come.—Now they quit their jovial companions: the ball room and the card table are no longer frequented: they break off every species of vice, and betake themselves to reading, hearing, and praying, with a solemnity unknown before.—They now plainly see that life, their eternal life, is at stake, and there is no time left for trifling and delay. Their anxious hearts, wounded by the pungent terrors of the divine law, and opprest with loads of guilt, vent themselves, in many a sigh and groan, in sorrowful retirement. In a word, as their duty is, so they now make use of all the means of grace, with constancy, vigor, and exertion.

By this time, a very great reformation and visible change have taken place in such, and they may begin to flatter themselves, that they are out of danger now, and all is well.—But this is a fatal mistake; for there is still greater danger, though of a different kind than before. Before, they were in danger of perishing, from their out-breaking sins and criminal neglect of religious duties: but now, they are in danger of resting in an outward reformation, and of making a Saviour of their duties. Thus like the Jews, in St. Paul’s day, being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, they may never submit themselves to the righteousness of Christ, by which alone they can be justified in the sight of God.

Therefore, when sinners are ready to sing a requiem to their souls, reposing themselves, on their external change, and resting in the works of their own hands, the ministers of Christ must alarm them, with fresh discoveries of their danger; chafe them out of all their safe hiding-places; dislodge them from all their refuges of lies; and make use of the heaviest artillery of law, to demolish the flattering entrenchment of their own self-righteousness. In short, they must be closely pursued, till, from a full conviction of their own inability to relieve themselves, by any thing they can either do, or suffer, they are made heartily willing to submit themselves to the righteousness of Christ, and, in humble self-despair, cheerfully accept of pardon and salvation, as they are freely offered in the gospel. Now, when we have so successfully convicted sinners of their guilt and danger, and reduced them to despair of any help in themselves, then, and not till then, is the way properly opened for the proclamation of deliverance, through the riches of free, gospel grace.

Here it is, that we are called forth to the most sweet and pleasing part of our work: I mean, that now is the time for us to exhibit the Lord Jesus, in all his mediatorial glories, and in all the offices which he, as the great Redeemer of a fallen race, sustains and executes. Now we must open and display the plan of salvation through him: how, as our substitute and surety, he fulfilled the precept of the law or covenant of works, and bore the curse for us, or in our stead. That having magnified the law and made it honourable, by his active obedience, and satisfied the rigid demands of justice by his passive obedience; God may now be just and the justifier of him, who believeth in Jesus. We may therefore invite the weary and heavy laden, with a burden of guilt, to come to him for rest.—We may give them the strongest assurance of his willingness to receive all repenting and returning prodigals, from his kind invitations, indefinite calls, and gracious promises.

We must also point out and explain the method by which sinners obtain a saving interest, in the justifying righteousness of Christ. And this, I apprehend, must be by imputation. This important truth we are taught, by St. Paul, in several places; but no where more clearly and explicitly than in his second epistle to the Corinthians, V. chap. 21st verse, For he was made sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. As if he had said—Christ Jesus, who had no sin, but by imputation, was made sin, or a sin offering for us; that we who have no righteousness of our own, might be made the righteousness of God in him. Or in other words; as our sins were so charged to his account, as our surety, that he suffered for them; so must his righteousness, consisting in his active and passive obedience, be imputed to us, or placed to our account, that by this righteousness, we may be justified in the sight of God, and saved from wrath through him. But the condition, on our part, whereby we become entitled to the benefits, procured by our Redeemer’s righteousness, is Faith. Faith is the grand condition of the gospel. This is exceedingly evident from the writings of the Apostle Paul, especially his epistles to the Romans and Galatians. And we also find, that when the trembling jailor asked that important question, Sirs, what must I do to be saved?—The answer is, Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved. But we read so frequently of being justified by Faith in Christ, by believing in Christ, and by faith in his blood, that it is needless to enlarge. To mention only one instance; you will observe (in Acts 20) that St. Paul, in his solemn and affectionate farewell to the churches of Ephesus, reminds hem of his own fidelity, in declaring to them the whole counsel of God, and that he had kept back nothing that was profitable to them, or to their salvation; and, in the 21st verse, he sums up the substance of what he had taught them publicly, and from house to house; namely, Testifying to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. This was the sum of his preaching; and, indeed, it is the sum and substance of all gospel doctrine. And how exactly this accords, with the order of preaching I have just now laid before you, must strike every attentive mind.—We are first to preach Repentance toward God. But this cannot so effectually be done, in any other way, as by exposing the degeneracy and corruption of mankind; and pointing out the horrid deformity, dangerous nature, and destructive consequences of sin. And when this has produced the designed effects, then we naturally proceed to exhibit the Lord Jesus, as the all-sufficient Saviour, and to preach faith, in him, as the only condition of justification through him. 3

From the same source, the corruption of human nature, we likewise proceed to evince the absolute necessity of regeneration, of the New-Birth. Marvel not, says our Lord, that I said unto thee, ye must be born again. If we only consider our Saviour’s reason, for this declaration, mentioned in the preceding verse, that which is born of the Flesh is Flesh, i.e. carnal and corrupt, there can be no cause to marvel at it. But on the other hand, there would be great cause for wonder and amazement, should any assert, that an internal change was unnecessary. If mankind be justly depicted, in Rom. iii. 10 verse and downward—if we are shapen in wickedness and conceived in sin—if, by nature, we are earthly, sensual, and devilish, and have no relish for the refined pleasures of devotion. Would it not shock all common sense, to affirm, that such creatures, without an entire change of heart and affections, are capable of the enjoyment of God, the company of Saints and Angels, and all that ecstatic bliss of Heaven, consisting in the worship and praises of God, and the perfection of Holiness?

The absolute necessity of regeneration, must be strenuously insisted on, and its nature and author held forth, in a clear light. By doing this, our hearers will be convinced, not only that they cannot be happy without it, but also, that no work, good and acceptable, in the sight of God, can be done, by them, till they are renewed in the spirit of their mind, and have put on the new man, which, after the image of God, is created in righteousness and true Holiness.

Should any object to this, as if it were a new fangled doctrine, we may readily prove to the contrary, by showing how consonant these sentiments are to the Liturgy and Articles of the old Church. The 13th article expressly declares, that “works done before the grace of Christ and “the inspiration of his Spirit are not pleasing to God, forasmuch as they spring not of faith in Jesus Christ, neither do they make men meet to receive grace.—Yea, rather for that they are not done, as God hath willed and required them to be done, we doubt not but they have the nature of sin.” And let all my hearers be assured, that no external reformation of life or manners, nor a submission to baptism, or any other outward rites of the Church, will amount to this change.—Nothing less than a renovation of the whole man is the change intended. The Apostle calls it a new creation. If any man be in Christ, savingly, he is a new creature; or, here is a new creation;” (as the Greek word ktisis might more properly be rendered).—And again, for in Christ Jesus, neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creation; kainee ktisis.

And be it known unto you all, that it is not enough to acknowledge the necessity of such a change, but you yourselves must be the subjects of it; you must be acquainted with the transforming power of it, on your own hearts; or where God is, there you can never come.

You must also be deeply conscious, that a change so great, so noble and divine, cannot be effected by any human power or ability. It is God alone, the fountain of divine influence, who is able to repair the ruins of degenerate nature. Hence it is said, that we must be born of the Spirit—born of God. To God, therefore, must you look¨ to him must you frequently and fervently pray, that, according to his great and precious promises, you may be made partakers of the divine nature.

Oh Sirs, were we all but truly sensible how excellent and indispensible this renovation is, and how insufficient we are of ourselves to effect it, we should discover a beauty and propriety, in our truly excellent and comprehensive Liturgy, we never saw before. And, O, with what fervor should we join in praying, that Almighty God “would cleanse the thoughts of our hearts, by the inspiration of his holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love him, and worthily magnify his holy name.” A subject of greater importance than this, never engaged the attention and concern of mankind; but, as time will not admit of enlargement at present, I shall conclude, with reminding the Laity, that it is the Spirit of God alone, that can work in you this spiritual and internal change, which is so absolutely necessary to prepare you for the mansions above, and inspire you with that Heaven-born religion which will grow and thrive and ripen for eternal glory: and with cautioning the Clergy to take heed, that you never intimate that any man can enter into the kingdom of Heaven without this change, or pass through it, and yet remain insensible of it. A mere hint of this nature, from a Minister, may be attended with very pernicious consequences to many souls.

And now, my brethren, on supposition that any of our dear hearers, in our respective congregations, have been brought to see and lament their lost and wretched state—have repented and fought the Lord, with all their hearts, and have obtained pardon for all their sins, by faith in the righteousness of Christ; and have been regenerated and made alive to God, by the cleansing and quickening powers of the eternal Spirit, the way is now opened for inculcating all moral duties; all the good works of piety and mercy, enjoined in the moral law of liberty.

In preaching morality, in this order and connection, we tread on safe ground; because herein we follow the best patterns and examples. Saint Paul, in his letter to Titus, having reminded him of the free grace of God, in the salvation of men: that they were saved, not by any works which they had done, but merely through the mercy of the Lord, by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost: being justified by his grace, and made heirs of eternal life, through Jesus Christ—proceeds to admonish Titus of the necessity of inculcating the practice of good works, on believers. This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God, may be careful to maintain good works.—The doctrine of justification, by faith only, is so far from discharging us from the necessity of good works, that, as it lays a proper foundation for the due and acceptable performance of them, so it strongly enforces them, from considerations and motives, the most cogent, weighty, and powerful. Indeed it is the only doctrine that is likely to produce the strictest morals and the holiest practice. The love of Christ, says the Apostle, constraineth us; while we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead: and that he died for all, that they who live, in consequence of his death, should not henceforth live unto themselves, but to him, who died and rose again.

But though it be our duty to enforce the purest morals, yet, at the same time, let us take heed to do this, not as Heathen moralists, but as Ministers of the Gospel. As such, be our subject what it will, we must always place Jesus Christ in the centre of the plan, so that we may point our hearers continually to him, from whom all ability, both to will and to do, is derived; and through whom alone all our works, as well as our persons, can find acceptance with God. In vain do we attempt to make men active, lively, and uniform Christians, in any other way, than by teaching them, “to live a life of faith, in the Son of God, who has so loved them, as to give himself for them.” This consideration, that Christ hath loved me, and given himself for me, is the main spring of all Chritian virtues, and most powerful stimulus to obedience.

Talk they of morals! O thou bleeding love!
Thou maker of new morals to mankind:
The grand morality, is love to thee.

But the tree must be made good, before the fruit can be so, in reality. Good works, says the 12th article, are the fruits of faith, and follow after “justification.” Observe, they follow after justification, as the fruit of that faith by which we are justified. But notwithstanding it is impossible for our good works, at any time, to merit the pardon of sin, or a title to Heaven; yet such as do spring from a lively faith, are pleasing to God, and answer many valuable purposes.—They are a debt of gratitude to our Redeemer; the brightest evidence of the truth of our faith, and the reality of an inward change of heart: they perfect our faith, and through their instrumentality, we grow in grace and meekness for the celestial kingdom. In short, professing Christians not only ought to be holy, but they must be holy in heart and life. For let a man profess ever so great a regard for Christ, and faith in the Gospel, yet, if he live in the practice of any known sin, or in the omission of any known duty, his profession is vain, his faith is dead, and Christ will profit him nothing.

Having pointed out the order and connection in which the truths of the Gospel ought to be preached, I come,

II. To speak of that ardor, zeal, and affection, with which they should be preached.

It is neither commendable nor becoming, in a Minister, who is to speak the words of truth and soberness, to put on the wild airs of fanaticism, or the extravagant rage and fury of a frantic reveree.—And it is equally unbecoming to speak of the Lord Christ, and the weighty truths of the Bible, with coldness, langor, and air of unconcern. If Ministers are to be burning and shining lights, then it should be our endeavor, not only to speak truth with clearness and propriety of diction, but with such fervency of spirit, and ardent zeal, as may at once convey light and heat to the souls of our hearers. Thus shall we both inform the judgment, and engage the passions on the side of truth.

When we ascend the sacred desk, and cast our eyes round on the audience, we often behold multitudes of souls, on the very brink of everlasting ruin. Multitudes of impenitent and unconverted sinners, who must repent and fly to the arms of Jesus, and that soon, or be forever miserable. And yet perhaps, they are as full of pride, levity, and unconcern, as if they were in no danger; or as if they had no God to obey, no soul to save, no heaven to gain, no hell to shun. Now we know, or ought to know, the deplorable, dangerous state that such poor, thoughtless and wretched mortals are in. That there is but a step between them and death; and should they die in their present state, they must suffer the vengeance of eternal fire. In such circumstances, what a betraying of our own trust, and of the souls of men, would it be in us, if, instead of exerting ourselves to the utmost of our power, and using every motive to awaken them to an awful sense of their extreme danger, or rousing them with a voice of thunder to flee the wrath to come, we should entertain them with some languid harangue on the beauties of virtue; or amuse them with an affected display of our own abilities, to catch their applause?—Or, suppose the preacher should treat on a subject more evangelical, yet, if this be done in a spiritless manner, no good effects can reasonably be expected from it; because the speaker does not appear to be in earnest in what he says. Almost every body is so well acquainted with the constitution of human nature, as to know, that a man cannot but speak in earnest, when he is in earnest.

My brethren, if our hearts were suitably warmed with the generous love of God and the souls of men; if we feel the power of divine truth in our own breasts, we cannot but speak with some suitable degree of animation and pathos: devout passions will enliven and adorn our periods, and apparent indications of affectionate concern for the salvation of immortal souls, will command attention and solemnity, and bear home the truth, with mighty force and energy, on the minds and consciences of our hearers.—I have to add, on this head,

III. That we should close our discourses with a pointed application.

Many a good sermon has proved abortive, for want of a proper application. I have intimated already, that men must be brought to know themselves, or they will never suitably prize the Saviour. But we are not very likely to help them to this self-knowledge by merely dealing in generals, or speaking in a distant, abstract manner, as if we were talking of some third persons, and not speaking to those who are present. We must apply our doctrines to the particular cases and circumstances of the souls present. And then shall we be workmen, who need not be ashamed, when we separate the precious from the vile, rightly dividing the word of truth, and give to everyone, whether saint or sinner, his proper portion in due season. This interesting particular would admit of great enlargement—but I am hurried on to the

III. Particular, contained in the text.

Here I am lead to speak of ministerial assiduity and perseverance. Continue in them.

If there was any necessity for St. Paul, to charge his son Timothy, who, from a child had known the holy scriptures, to give attendance to reading and meditation; and to devote himself wholly to the work of the ministry, that his profiting, his increasing proficiency, might appear unto all his hearers; there is certainly as much necessity for this charge to be enforced upon and strictly observed by the Ministers in our age and time. If we duly consider the importance of our office, and the awful account we must render to the Lord of our stewardship, and the souls committed to our care, we shall easily discover that we have no time to waste in idle visits and trifling conversation; much less to encourage, by our presence, if not by example, those vain, time-wasting and soul-destroying pleasures and amusements, so much in vogue among the gay, the giddy, the thoughtless and irreligious majority of mankind. Might not a Minister, if seen in the ball-room, at the card-table, or in the race-field, justly meet with, at least, that mild, but pertinent rebuke, which the Lord gave the timorous Prophet, when out of his place of duty and usefulness—What dost thou here, Elijah? Let a Domitian descend from his imperial throne to the childish employment of catching flies—let a Nero drop the reins of government, and turn all his attention to a fiddle; but, as one immortal soul is of more value than the vast Roman Empire, in all its height of grandeur and extent of territory, let not those, who have the awful charge of souls, act a still more shocking and incongruous part, by giving themselves up to an over eager pursuit of this world; to trifling levities, or wasting their time in vanity, idleness, and unprofitable conversation. All the time we have to spare, from our public labors and those avocations, which are connected with our office, is little enough to spend in useful studies to furnish ourselves with divine knowledge, and wrestling with God, in prayer and supplication, for the growth of grace, in our own hearts, for a blessing on our labors, and for the salvation of the people.

But it is not enough to make a good beginning, or to flourish and blaze for a while: we must continue steadfast and unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord.—When we read, Say to Archippus, take heed to the ministry which thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfill it, we should make the application to ourselves. The dying charge of Paul the aged to his son Timothy, we should also frequently call to mind—Watch thou in all things; endure afflictions; do the work of an evangelist; make full proof of thy ministry.—Be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering and doctrine. Perseverance must crown our labors: Fidelity unto death ensures the crown of life. Difficulties and fore trials we may expect to meet with; but the happy consequences of fidelity and perseverance, if duly reflected on, may abundantly support us under all. For in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee, and this leads me to the

IV. And last particular contained in the text.

Is it possible for us to conceive of, or wish for anything greater, and more desirable, than the salvation of our own souls, and the souls of others?—Blessed be God, his faithful servants are not doomed to drudge in this world forever. Death is fast approaching, as a friendly messenger, to put a period to all their toils and labors, in the Church militant here on earth. And, O what strong consolation must it afford a faithful Minister, in his last moments, to be conscious to himself that he is pure from the blood of all men. That, with zeal and unwearied diligence, he has declared the whole counsel of God; and approved himself as the Minister of Christ, in much patience, in necessities, in distress, in labors, in watchings, in fastings: by pureness, by knowledge, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, and by the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left.—That he has spent his life and exhausted his strength, in striving to save immortal souls from death. See, how serene and placid he lies on the confines of the grave; and with what fortitude he faces the King of Terrors, with all his ghastly train.—How does he triumph in the prospect of a happy immortality, while he expires under the smiles of Heaven, and transporting expectations of being immediately admitted to the bosom of his beloved Lord and Saviour—And surely it must greatly augment his comfort and happiness, that he has not labored in vain, nor spent his strength for nought. That his condescending master has so honored him as to make him an instrument, in his hand, of turning many to righteousness, who will be his crown of rejoicing, in the day of the Lord: that God has made him the father of many spiritual children, dearer than sons and daughters; and who, as they have joined with him, in sweet communion and fellowship, in the humbler forms of worship here below, will shortly meet him again in the glorious realms of light, and join together, in the nobler services of the celestial temple above. O, transporting thought!—Enough to fire our souls, and inspire the most timorous breast to encounter difficulties, brave dangers, and break through all oppositions.

These, my brethren, are not matters of doubtful import: they are not merely ideal.—They are substantial realities, of which we have the most indubitable assurance. For what says my test—“Take heed unto thyself and unto thy doctrine; continue in them: for in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee.”

Having dispatched the doctrine, I cannot conclude, consistently with my own plan, without some application.

APPLICATION.
As every application should naturally arise from the doctrine, so,

I. You will recollect, that I have mentioned something of the fall and ruin of mankind, and the great necessity that men should be sensible of this, that they may suitably prize the Saviour. The question then, which I solemnly put to your consciences, is—Have you ever been so deeply conscious that this case was your own, as to be alarmed with such a sense of your danger, by reason of sin, that you have betaken yourselves to constant and fervent prayer to God, for mercy and deliverance. You could not rest as you had done, because you saw your soul lying under the corruption and guilt of sin, and every moment exposed to the sentence of the broken law, and the strokes of incensed justice. My hearers, Clergy and Laity, do you know anything of these matters, by your own heart-felt experience? Do you—or do you not? If not, you are certainly strangers to vital religion; and have never taken one right step in the way to Heaven, in all your life, though you may have attended constantly, on all the outward forms of religion, ever since you can remember. To know ourselves, and to be feelingly sensible of our ruined, helpless state, is, undoubtedly, the first step towards our recovery by Christ, and consequently the first step heavenward. And if we have never taken this first step, it is not probable that we have taken a second. You have, therefore, great reason to conclude, that you are yet in your sins, and stand exposed to all the maledictions denounced against them. O that you would admit the conviction now, lest you see the truth of these things, when it is too late.

II. I observed, that when sinners are properly awakened to a sense of their danger, they reform their lives, and diligently attend on all the duties of religion and means of grace.—But yet there was danger, lest they should take up with the means instead of the end; and stop short of an interest in Christ’s righteousness, by making a Saviour of, or trusting in, their reformation, and performance of moral and religious duties. Then it was necessary to drive them out of all dependence in their own righteousness, and bring them to despair of meriting the pardon of one sin, or the favor of God, by anything they could either do or suffer. This is the second step toward closing with Christ on gospel terms. And have you, my dear hearers, ever been brought to this?—When—and where?—Let conscience answer. If you are ignorant of this, your cause is very unpromising indeed. You do not appear ever to have seen, as you ought, your need of the Physician, or of that Saviour, who came to seek and to save the lost, the helpless, and the desperate.

III. I observed further, that when souls are happily reduced to the state last mentioned, that is, to despair of all help in themselves, then was the time for displaying the free grace of the gospel, and pointing the guilty and the helpless to the Lord Jesus Christ as an all-sufficient and willing Saviour. Dying souls are called to look unto him, by faith, and live; and the weary and heavy laden are invited to come to him for rest, with a promise that they should find it.—And have you ever, in such circumstances, actually obeyed these calls and invitations?—Do you know what it is to find rest for your souls, in Jesus Christ?—Rest from a burden of sin and guilt?—Perhaps these close interrogatories may pinch some of my audience, and you might be ready to ask—“What sort of preaching is this?” I answer—this is preaching with an application, that every one of you may examine yourselves, and know what your present state is; whether a Saint or a sinner. But you might ask further—“Does not this talk about feeling the burthen of guilt, and feeling the need of a Saviour,” and such like, favor too much of enthusiasm, and the wild notions of Fanatics?—No, sirs; this the very language of our own mother Church. You can’t be unacquainted with the confession she puts into the mouths of all who come to her solemn feasts. “The remembrance of our sins is grievous unto us; the burthen of them is intolerable.” And she directs the Minister, when he visits the sick, to pray, that the sick person may not know, but “feel that there is no other name, through whom he may receive salvation, but only the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.”—Have you been made to feel this? And have you been enabled, by divine assistance, to cast your souls with all their load of guilt on the righteousness of the Redeemer? Have you, by faith, suspended your eternal all on his merits, expecting pardon of sin, the love and favor of God, and a title to Heaven, as the free gift of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord?—If so, then are ye true believers, and must know what it is to have joy and peace, in believing. Being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. But if you have not the happy experience of such a faith, and its blessed effects, you are not Believers, in a Gospel sense, but are still liable to all the miseries of a sinner out of Christ.

IV. I was led to mention the necessity of regeneration, and that this change was not merely external, but internal. Have you been the subjects of this change?—I do not ask you, Whether you believe this change to be necessary?—The necessity of it is demonstrable, both from reason and scripture. Nor do I ask the Clergy, Whether you sometimes preach up the necessity of it? This we may do, and yet know nothing of it by experience. We may preach a truth unfelt. But I ask you all, Whether you have indeed experienced this great, this radical, this universal change on your hearts, so as to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, in righteousness and true holiness?—If you have not good reason to conclude, that his change has been wrought in you, how can you enjoy any rest or peace till it be effected?—Do you not remember the solemn, the reiterated declaration of our blessed Lord, except a man be born again, he cannot see the Kingdom of God.

Finally. If those who have believed, must be careful to maintain good works: if good works are the fruits of a saving faith, and the brightest evidence of our being in a state of grace; then I ask, in the presence of God, Is your conversation such as becometh he Gospel of Christ? Do you live a life of self-denial, and take up the cross daily? Have you abandoned every known sin? Are there no swearers, drunkards, liars, and such like, within the sound of my voice? Do you conscientiously discharge the several duties you owe to God, your neighbor, and yourselves? Do you gladly attend all the ordinances of religion? Do you, at all opportunities, partake of the supper of the Lord? Do you pray in your families, morning and evening? Do you instruct your children in the principles of our holy religion, and endeavor to bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord? Can you answer these questions, in a manner satisfactory to yourselves?—If not—what shall I say to you? To call you Christians, would be a cruel deception.—And can you hope you are in the favor of God, and that you should be happy, if you die in your present case? Alas! sirs, where is your warrant for such a hope? I beg and intreat you not to deceive yourselves: God is not mocked; for whatever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.

Let me then beseech you all to lay these solemn truths to heart.—Don’t let them flow out of your mind. You must have discovered, by this time, what your present condition is; and whether you belong to the class of Saints, or sinners. If to the former, then rejoice in your happy lot: let your mouths be full of the praises of God, and ever abound in the works of faith, and the labors of love.—But if to the latter, then for God’s sake, and your own souls sake, rest not in such an awfully dangerous condition. Be up and doing. Seek the Lord with your whole heart. Break off every sin, without delay. Quit the company of the vain, the giddy, and the profligate; and cease not to watch, and pray, and seek and strive, till you have experienced, in your own souls, what it is to be born of the Spirit: and have obtained pardon of sin and peace with God, by faith in Jesus Christ.

Now to God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, be ascribed, as is most due, all Praise, Power, Majesty and Dominion, both now and ever. AMEN.

 


Endnotes

1 It is far from my intention to depreciate human learning; or to insinuate that the knowledge of Greek and Latin, and of the arts and sciences, is of little or no account. I am fully persuaded that the knowledge of these is of great service to a preacher of the gospel; as it tends to adorn the mind, enlarge the faculties, improve the understanding, and habituate a man to close thinking and just reasoning. Nay, I may venture to say, that, when under proper direction, it may prepare the heart for higher attainments even in religion. But the knowledge of these, of themselves, would be very insufficient to qualify a man for the gospel ministry, “For (to use the words of a fine writer) a priest that is not cloathed with righteousness, tho’ otherwise richly adorned with all the ornaments of human and divine literature, and those gilded over with the rays of seraphic prudence and sagacity, is yet but a naked, despicable creature, of no authority, no interest, no use or services in the church of God.” Stackhouse’ body of divinity—Page 752.

2 I speak of such as are under the gospel. The Heathens I leave in the hands of their Creator: For what have I to do with those that are without? They that are without God judgeth.

3 How clearly do the articles of our old church point out to us this order and manner of preaching? After laying down what her sons are to believe respecting God, and the Three Persons, in Trinity and Unity, the canonical Scriptures, and the Creeds, she proceeds, in article the ninth, to speak of original sin and the depravity of human nature: in the tenth, she sets forth the helpless state of man; and in the eleventh, she teaches how we are to be justified, or made righteous and restored to the favor of God. Her words are, “We are accounted righteous before God, only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by Faith, and not for our own works or deservings. Wherefore that we are justified by faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine and very full of comfort.”

united states flag

Sermon – Century – 1801

Rev. Timothy Alden Jr. was born August 28, 1771, to a ministe­rial family in Yarmouth, Massachusetts, the direct descendant of John Alden of Plymouth Colony he was the first president of Alleghany College (as the name was then spelled) and professor of oriental languag­es, ecclesiastical history, and theology until 1831; librarian until 1832; and trustee until his death on July 5, 1839.


sermon-century-1801


THE GLORY OF America

A

CENTURY SERMON

DELIVERED AT THE
SOUTH CHURCH IN PORTSMOUTH,
NEWHAMPSHIRE,

IV JANUARY, MDCCCI.

TOGETHER WITH A NUMBER OF HISTORICAL NOTES, AND AN APPENDIX, CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE NEWSPAPERS IN THE STATE.

TO THE READER.

A few sentences, which seem, in some measure, malapropos to the solemnities of the Sabbath, were passed over, in the delivery, or have since together with the notes been added.

It is hoped that the errors which may discovered on perusing the subsequent pages, will be kindly veiled with a mantle of candor.

“Siquid, novisti, rectius istis, candidus imerti, si non, his utere mecum.”
T.A.

 

The Glory of America

The desert shall rejoice and blossom like the rose. Isaiah, XXXV.I.

This is a beautiful description of that glorious epoch, which Christendom beholds with an eye of faith, and in which the world will finally rejoice.

The time is rapidly advancing, when the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah will be gathered together, from the four quarters of the glove, to the ancient land of promise. They will wail because of him, whom their forefathers have pierced, and will flee to the standard of the cross.

This great event will usher in the aurora of that happy day, which prophets, time immemorial, have predicted, and which poets, with raptures, have often sung.

The children of Abraham, who are now despised, as the mere off scouring of the earth, will then be revered as the favored of heaven. Ten men,[i]at that time, out of all languages of the nations, will even take hold of the skirt of him, who is a Jew, and will say to him, we will go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.

The kingdoms of the world will become the kingdoms of Immanuel. The knowledge of the Lord will cover the earth, as the waters cover the depths of the sea. The great family of man will become a family of brethren, Every knee will bow in the name of Jesus. Every tongue will confess that he is Lord, to the glory of the God supreme. The fear of Jehovah will dwell in every heart, and tranquility and happiness in every dominion of the globe.

Agreeably to the ideas, which the speaker has been led to form, these are the outlines of that joyful period, which the followers of Jesus anticipate and which is elegantly prefigured in the language of the prophet. The desert shall rejoice and blossom like the rose.

Having, my Christian friends, touched upon the original and special import of the inspired passage, before us it will not be deemed an unwarrantable violence to improve it, on the present occasion, as a motto strikingly descriptive of that unparalleled glory, to which God, in his providence, has exalted this western world.

Upon entering a new century, there seems to be a propriety in taking a religious notice of the times, which are past. It is, therefore, our present design to animadvert on the great things, which God has done, to give us a name, among the nations of the earth, and to make the howling deserts of America to rejoice and blossom like the rose.

Without a formal division of our subject, we shall dwell considerably, on the two most important eras in the history of our country’ the first settlement of New England, and our deliverance from an ungenerous oppression. We shall then notice some of the special interpositions of providence. Finally, it will be our endeavor to make some miscellaneous reflections on our national prosperity, and, occasionally, to introduce a few historical facts.

There is, in many respects, a striking similarity between the fortune of the first settlers of New England and that of the children of Israel.

Like the chosen people our venerable, puritanic, progenitors were loaded, from time to time, with a rich exuberance of the most signal divine regard.

Like the chosen people, they fled from a land of tyranny and oppression, passed through clouds of difficulty and distress, were obliged to root out and destroy many barbarous and idolatrous nations, and at length possessed a land flowing with milk and honey.

Our pious ancestors, though conscious duty, forsook the endearments of friends and country, to gain the tranquil enjoyment of that holy religion, which descended from above.

For a few years, those who were destined in providence, to become the first settlers of the Old colony, sought an asylum in a hospitable city of Holland. Such, however, was the flagrancy of vice, in their neighbors, and such their apprehensions for the religious weal of their rising offspring, that, once more, they committed themselves to the mercy of an unstable element. After a most humble, serious, and melting address to the great Father of all, they sailed, in the midst of a thousand calamities, for the wilds of America.

At home, through the pragmatical frenzy of a weak and inconsiderate prince, they were persecuted. Abroad, though the irreligious deportment of those, with whom they sojourned, they were unhappy. On the wide Atlantic, they were often threatened with the most imminent danger. The dreary wilderness, for which they were destined, was peopled with tribes of unfeeling savages.

It was a zeal for the prosperity of Zion, which supported this little band of brothers, when overshadowed by the dark clouds of uncertainty and distress. Their trust was in the God of Abraham. On the land and on the deep, at home and abroad, his banner over them was love. They gloried in the cross of Christ. Like the primitive martyrs, they were ready to brave the storms of live, and even to die in the cause of heaven.

Perhaps it may be thought, that these observations are too minute, considering how small was the number, to whom they principally refer; but it may be asked, were not the first adventurers to New England a band of Christian heroes, who nobly dared to wage war with incalculable jeopardy? Were they not an important instrument, in the hand of God, in laying the foundation of this great and powerful empire?

It is worthy of notice, that, seemingly through a miraculous interposition, a most desolating[ii] pestilence, a little before the arrival of the first settlers of the Old colony, had swept away thousands of native Indians. If the way had not been prepared by this extensive destruction among the aboriginal tribes, the probability is, that our ancestors would have experienced on their first approach, the fatal vengeance of the tomahawk.

It is a historical fact, as handed down by unquestionable tradition, that the first adventurers, when they had reached the territory, destined for their settlement, stepped from their barge upon a ROCK,[iii] the identity of which is still ascertained. We may innocently consider this solid rock, as a sure prognostic, and a significant emblem of the permanence of the future faith, freedom, and independence of this western world.

The remarkable enterprise of the ancient colonist will continue to be a subject of the highest[iv] eulogy, so long as a spark of civil and religious liberty shall animate a soul of their posterity.

To form an idea of the hazardous adventure, on which we have descanted, we should bring to view the silken ties of kindred and country; the dangers of the long and tedious voyage; the uncultivated wilds of this distant land; the howling monsters of the extensive desert; and the unnumbered tribes of savages, who exulted in scenes of the most wanton barbarity.

We[v] have heard with our ears, O God, our fathers have told us what works thou didst in their days, in the times of old; how thou didst drive out the heathen; fur they got not the land in possession by their own sword; but, it was by thy right hand, and thy arm, and the light of thy countenance; because thou hadst a favor unto them.

This national scion, ingrafted on the American stock, has ever been nurtured by the hand of Deity. Like the tree, in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, its height has reached the Heavens and its beauty the ends of the earth.

The early settlers of New England were the offspring of men, who had long been the guardians of a liberty, established by the word, and cemented with the blood of heroes. At the unhappy period of their departure, the helm of the British empire was guided by an unskillful pilot. They were doomed to flee from the impious scourge of a despot. They were obliged to bid adieu to their natural shore; but, thanks be to God, they retained and cherished that holy religion, for which they had suffered persecution, and that bravery and independence, which they had imbibed from their parent soil.

Planted in this remote and fertile territory; if England had ever been crowned with a ministry and a monarch, faithful to her interests; at length secure from the inroads of the savage foe; flushed with the bounties of nature; happy in the enjoyment of the true religion, and in defeasible rights of man; the Anglo-Americans would, for ages, have remained the loyal subjects of their parent empire. At some distant period, like the full ripe fruit, they would have gently dropped from their maternal stock, Then, collected in themselves, they would have stood an independent kingdom; but, oh the wretched tyranny of foolish, weak, and inconsiderate man! How fatal, to the glory of England, was that dreadful blow, which, since George the third ascended the throne, tor us asunder, never to join again!

There were not wanting friends, who in the cause of justice, opposed reason a and humanity to the base demands of a haughty, daring, and imperious ministry. In the cause of America, long did the British parliament resound, with the thunders of a Chatham. His majesty, said this nobleman, may wear his crown, but, the American jewel out of it, will scarce be worth the wearing.

On the part of America, justice innocence, and loyalty were urged in vain. While, in the most suppliant manner, we were prostrated at the throne of that monarch, who ought to have been the father of his loyal subjects, we were unnoticed, or spurned with scorn and contempt. In addition to a long and shameful neglect, and a series of insults, our mother country, at last, turned upon us the instruments of death, and we were forced into measures, which we viewed with abhorrence.

After a most devout and solemn appeal to the tribunal of unerring wisdom, we commenced that hazardous but glorious career, which, under a guidance from above, liberated us from the shackles of an ungenerous oppression, and crowned us with liberty and independence, while our enemy lost nearly a hundred thousand lives, and added many millions to her national debt.

The wonders, which we achieved, are the astonishment and the applause of the world. Under that almighty being, whose kingdom is over all, we had no reliance, but the justice of our cause, and the bravery, which we inherited from our fathers.

The enterprise, on which we have ventured a few sentiments, was big with the fate of millions. It was vast in design. It was fraught with the utmost hazard. Our situation was the most precarious possible. We were defenseless as the tender lamb. We were ignorant of the martial employment. Our enemy was unequalled in arts and arms. Her fleets had overspread the ocean. Her flag had waved triumphant in every quarter of the globe.

A green proportion of this society has heard, and many still recollect, with keen sensations, what scenes of rapine and plunder, fire and sword, bloodshed and carnage, distorted the face of this country from Georgia to Maine.

Our enemy was, at length, obliged to yield to the palm and to return, in shame, to reap the fruits of folly.

Let us never forget to give the glory and the praise to whom they are due. It was the God of armies, who lifted up his buckler, in excellency of his might, and gave us peace, liberty, and independence. By the blessing of heaven, “Under[vi] the banners of Washington and freedom, we fought conquered, and retired,” to enjoy the sweets of peace, the reward of valor, and the bounties of a rich and happy country.

It would be the height of ingratitude, the blackest stain in the catalog of guilt, not to acknowledge the repeated, special interpositions of God, on our behalf, from the earliest dawn of our national existence.

It was a kind and overruling providence, which conducted our pious forefathers to the howling wilds of America; gave them this goodly heritage; protected them, when their number was small; carried them from one degree of prosperity to another; and built them up, till they became a great and powerful nation. When our mother country threatened us with chains forged by the omnipotence of parliament, the heavens were melted at the voice of our complaint; liberated us from an ungenerous oppression; gave us peace, liberty and independence’ and crowned us with a form of government, which is admirably calculated to secure the rights, and promote the happiness of every order of citizens.

We have transiently adverted, my Christian friends, on the present occasion, to a number of historical facts, which are intimately connected with the two most important eras in the history of our country, in order to exhibit the unparalleled goodness of Jehovah to this western world. We shall now, in some measure, retrace the ground, with a design, as has already been proposed to notice more particularly, the special hand of heaven towards the American Israel. It is a pleasant thing to meditate on the loving kindness of our God. This is the least return, which we can make to him, whose mercies are as numerous, as the leaves of autumn or the stars of light. A thankful recollection of his unmerited favors is more acceptable, to him, than rivers of oil, or the incense of a thousand hecatombs. Has any people ever been under greater obligations to gratitude, than the American? Have we not planted, upholden, prospered, and raised high among the nations of the earth, by the special providence of God?[vii] Hear this, ye old men, and give ear, all ye inhabitants of the land. Tell ye your children of it, and let your children tell their children, and their children another generation.

If it had not been that God was on our side, the aborigines would have exterminated Every European, who should have dared to set foot on the American land.

When our ancestors had gained an establishment, in this territory, the bloodthirsty heathen would probably have spared neither root nor branch, but for the friendship and alliance of the good Massasoit.

At the time the great conspiracy, in 1630, John Sagamore became an instrument, in the hand of God, in delivering them from the jaws of destruction.

To all human appearance, it would have been an easy task for the New England tribes, with the artful and insidious [viii]Philip, the sachem of Mount-hope, at their head, to have affected the utter extirpation of the colonists, at the time, they combined for that nefarious purpose. The God of Israel, however, by a mighty hand and an outstretched arm, drove out these idolatrous nations, and gave our fathers this land for a possession forever.

We shall now turn out attention to the overtures of providence in later times.

The capture of Louisburg, in1745, is so remarkable a proof of a special overruling power, that we shall be indulged if somewhat minute.

This[ix] fortress was so strong as to be called the Dunkirk of America. It was, seemingly, as impregnable, as the rocks of Gibralter. It was oft the firs importance to France. In peace it was a safe retreat, and in war, a dreadful terror to her foes. The project for reducing this modern Carthage, originated in New England. It was at first rejected by the general court of Massachusetts, as a chimera. It is worth of notice, that the vote was finally obtained, in the absence of a number, known to be opposed to the expedition through the address of two influential characters, by a majority of only one.

The heavens and earth seemed to  combine in aid of the undertaking. Our winters were usually severe. This was as mild, as the spring Rivers, which were commonly frozen, were navigable, in the month of February. The news of the expedition was considered, in Canada, as a mere idle report, and was altogether unknown in Nova Scotia. A fortunate concurrence brought together a number of British ships, from various parts of the continent at the most important juncture. It, afterwards, appeared that the garrison was in want of warlike stores and provisions, and was in a state of mutiny. The provincial forces were also in want of provisions, but prizes supplied the deficiency. The siege continued for forty-nine[x] days. At length, this celebrated fortress surrendered, to the astonishment of Europe, and to the joy of the American colonies. The weather was extremely favorable during the expedition, but directly after the surrendry, a terrible storm commenced, which continued for ten days. The pious acknowledged that they saw the immediate finger of Deity, in this train of fortunate coincidences.

Was there ever a more remarkable interposition of providence? When God is for us, wo, can be against us?

Equally worthy of our notice is the destruction of the Chebucto[xi] fleet, on the ensuing year. France was exasperated at the loss of Louisburg, and was determined on revenge, She, accordingly, raised a naval armament of seventy sail, by the aid of which, it was her design to recapture the formidable garrison she had lost and to subjugate the English colonies, or to lay waste, with the fire and sword, every settlement from Nova Scotia to Georgia. This fleet which was commanded by the duke of Anville, having taken its departure, was soon separated by a most tremendous storm.  Some of the ships were so injured as to be obliged to return. Some were driven to the West Indies, and not more than on tenth arrived at the place of destination. In addition to this disaster, they were visited with sever sickness and mortality. Such, therefore, was the consternation of the duke that he put an end to his life. The second in command was equally discouraged, and fell upon his own sword. At length, the fleet, reducing to a very small number of ships, without effecting or even attempting a descent upon any part of the country, returned, like the messengersof Job, with a sorrowful tale.

Many of you, my Christian friends, still recollect the anguish and distress, which were portrayed in every countenance, in every countenance, at the awful vengeance, which was menaced the American colonies, by this formidable Gallic armada. [xii]“Never did that religion for which this country was settled appear more important, nor prayer more prevalent, than on this occasion. A God hearing prayer, stretched forth the arm of his power, and destroyed that mighty armament in a manner almost as extraordinary, as the drowning of Pharaoh and his host in the Red Sea.”

What a series of providential interpositions distinguished us, in the various steps, by which we were carried through the late revolutionary war! Before it commenced, a military ardor, like an electric shock, had fired the colonies. The pulpit, the rostrum, and the press glowed with the warmest zeal, in the cause of liberty, which was justly deemed the cause of God. The contest begun, warlike implements and stores, in a remarkable manner, and frequently, at most critical junctures, poured into our hand from various parts of the world. The success of our forces at Trenton, and a Princeton; the capture of Burgoyne; the surrender of Cornwallis; the timely development of Arnold’s treason; in a word, the glory of our arms, under the victorious banners of Washington, are full demonstrations of a repeated providential interposition, in behalf of united America.

How often was every human probability against us! How often, were we on the very brink of despair! How often, did every face gather paleness, and every soul tremble, like the king of Babylon, for the fate of his country! No tongue can describe, they alone who have witnessed can conceive the awful distress of a land, overrun with veterans, scattering arrows, firebrands, and death.

To give a narrative of the multiplied interpositions of providence, in aid of the American cause, would require a volume. They are engraved deep on every grateful heart. Many of them were almost miraculous. Suffice it to say, the God of armies girded his sword upon his thigh, and rode upon the heavens for our help. He laid our enemies prostrate, at our feet, or he destroyed them with the thunder of his might.

How many have been the wonderful works of God! How great has been his loving kindness! How unabounded has been his goodness to his American Israel!

At the conclusion of the war, when, to our shame be it spoken, we had cheated our soldiers out of a great part of their scanty stipulations, why did they not turn their arms upon their cruel and ungrateful country, till indemnified for the toils, and the hazard which they had endured?

When we were without law and government, as it were, what prevented us from falling an easy prey to our enemies?

Is it not astonishing that Shays[xiii] and his numerous retinue, when they were in arms, and ready to shed the blood of their fellow citizens were put to fight, and the tumult quelled in the bud?

When the collected wisdom of our country had formed a national constitution, so various was the public opinion, doe it not seem a matter of equal astonishment, that it was not finally rejected, and our country ruined by civil commotions?

Is it not the hand of heaven, in a most eminent degree, which has so thwarted the machinations of enemies, at home, and enemies, abroad, as to preserve us from an implication in that awful war, which having lost its primary object, has burned with the unhallowed lust of universal domination, drenched Europe in the blood of millions, and even tinged the Nile with the stain of her guilt?

If, my Christian friends, we cannot see a special overruling providence, in these various mercies, and thousands of others, which have been poured upon us, like the manna upon ancient Israel, from the first landing of our fathers, to the present day, neither should we see it, we may be bold to assert, though transported to the joys of the heaven of heavens.

What shall we say! Has any people, without the interventions of miracles, ever been so highly favored as the American? Let him, who protects the feeble, debases the proud, and exalts the humble, have all the glory, the honor, and the praise. It is he, who has made this desert to rejoice and blossom, like the rose.

According to our original design, we shall now offer some miscellaneous reflections, which will, occasionally, be interspersed with a few historical facts, apropos to a retrospective view of the times which are past.

To the goodness of our God we are indebted for the establishment, continuance, and prosperity of our civil, literary, and religious institutions. Without a regular form of government, the situation of the tawny tribes, beyond the western mountains, would be infinitely preferable to that of man, polished and refined from the barbarisms of the savage State. There is an Arabic[xiv] proverb, which teaches us that a man, without learning, is like a body without a soul. The very life of a republican government depends upon a general dissemination of knowledge. In such governments, the voice of the people is the law of the land. It is, therefore, evident, that, unless their minds be enlightened, their judgment will be erroneous, and the consequence fatal.

The welfare of a nation, under such a form of government, is better secured by schools, academies and colleges, than by a Grecian phalanx. Religion, however, should ever be the wheel within the wheel of the government. General information is necessary, that the path of duty may easily be descried; but, a reverence for religion, or a general prevalence of moral and religious habits, is, at least, of equal importance, that it may be faithfully followed. A republican constitution, aided by these indispensable supports, may bid defiance to the blasts of demagogues and the fiery indignation of the powers of darkness. Although the world is exceedingly corrupt, and ignorance greatly abounds, we may safely assert that the prosperity of our country has depended, in no small degree, upon the prevalence of knowledge and of moral and religious habits. It is a matter of fact, as we conceive, that, in those parts of our country, where the people have been the most attentive to the education of youth, and the warmest patrons of religious institutions, there we, in general, find, not only the most profound regard for the rights of man and the laws of heaven, but the greatest prevalence of peace and plenty, harmony and love.

It deserves the highest strains of pious gratulation, that the sun of righteousness, having risen upon this western world, continues to shed his heavenly beams on every class of men.

As we can never do too much to promote, so we can never be too thankful that our country is so generally favored with a diffusion of useful science. In more than twenty different places, with the United States colleges[xv] have been established. Many of them are handsomely endued and are continually pouring into the bosom of our country, characters, who would be an honor, to any seat of science, or nation in the world. Schools and academies so universally abound, that, it may be said, in no part of the world is the education of both sexes, of every description, upon a better footing than in America.

Our national government with these inestimable advantages is admirably calculated to promote the lasting welfare and happiness of every order. If we abuse it, or if we be discontented, under it, we shall be as blameworthy, as were the children of Israel, when murmuring under a government immediately from heaven.

It was principally for the tranquil enjoyment of pure and undefiled religion that our ancestors hazarded their lives and every earthly comfort. To this end, they fixed themselves down, a little band of brothers, amid unnumbered tribes of savages and the howling monsters of the desert. Far from adopting the papistic maxim, that ignorance is the mother of devotion, they made early provision for the establishment of schools and colleges. Through the goodness of that God, who promised Abraham that his children should be as the stars of heaven, in number, this little family of Christian patriarchs and heroes is become a nation and has the means to cope with any power on earth. Here they ingrafted the olive branch of the gospel of peace. Under its benignant influence, this desert has been made to rejoice and blossom like the rose. Here, the rights of conscience remain inviolate. There, the holy[xvi] bible is open wide for the direction and comfort of every friend of God and man.

The century, which is just closed, and particularly the latter part of it, has been distinguished by many important discoveries[xvii] in various arts, many improvements in almost every science, and many great and deeply interesting events. To particularize, we should scarcely know where to begin, or where to end. Here, then, let those, who delight to blazon the historic page, bend their genius to deck with every flower, Parnassian fields can boast, the heroes, statesmen, literati, discoveries, improvements, and multifarious events, which render the eighteenth century illustrious, in the annals of this Western world.

It is now, my Christian friends, one hundred and eighty years, since the first permanent settlement of New England. How astonishingly rapid, beyond all calculation and conjecture, has been the growth of the United States! Who, among the first settlers of Plymouth could have believed, if they had been told, that, before their grandchildren should be laid in their graves, the inhabitants of these colonies would amount to millions? It is a matter of fact, that there were two[xviii] grandchildren of one, who came in the first ship, in 1620, living, so late as the year 1774. Our number was, at that time, supposed to be about three millions. In 1790, notwithstanding the ravages of the revolutionary war, our numbers had increased to nearly 3,950,000. In a few months, when the census, which is already begun, will again be completed, we shall probably find that the inhabitants of these United States amount to nearly five millions.

To give a minute account of the rise of this western empire, and of its various sources of increasing wealth and glory, is inconsistent with the limits of the present discourse. We must therefore, refer to the several[xix] histories of the different parts of the union. It is particularly worthy of remark , that the early history of no country is so well known as that of the American.

The subsequent facts relative to the state of New Hampshire, have a claim on our notice, on this occasion. The first settlements in this state, were as early as 1633. (NOTE there is a handwritten note here that says “earlier”) One hundred years ago, it contained only seven incorporated towns. Fifty years ago, the number was increased to thirty seven. At the present period, so rapid has been the population of this state, particularly, since the revolution, the number of incorporated towns has amounted to two hundred and seven.[xx]

The number of clergymen, of all denomination, in New Hampshire, is nearly one hundred and fifty. Of these, according to the best information, there are fifteen of the Baptist, seven of the Presbyterian, three of the Episcopalian, one of the Sandimanian, and the residue of the congregational order.

The increasing attention paid to[xxi] literature, in this state, affords a happy presage. Our college, although it be but thirty years since it was founded, through the zeal of the late pious and benevolent Wheelock, amid the trees of the forest, is already high in reputation among the seminaries of the United States. The situation and resources of this alma mater are such that it will undoubtedly continue to flourish, so long as a taste for the useful science shall characterize this western world.

Many things further might be said relative to the flattering prospects of New Hampshire. We will, however, only observe that the flourishing condition of our agricultural and mechanical interests, and the attention, paid to the establishment of bridges and[xxii] turnpikes, in the interior parts of this state, are a handsome evidence of the prosperity, wealth, and laudable enterprise of its industrious in habitants.

It would be a pleasing task, on entering the nineteenth century, to take a retrospective view of this town from its first settlement to the present period. Our data, however, are inadequate to the attempt. Such an undertaking naturally devolves upon age and experience. A few reflections must therefore suffice.

On the banks of the Pascataqua we are favored with one of the most pleasant situations in America.

It is remarkable, that no fire has ever laid waste a street, and rarely a single house, within the limits of Portsmouth.

We have one of the best harbors in the United States. Our commercial interests are in a very prosperous condition. We know of no town, where greater encouragement is given to the mechanic.

Among the most distinguished improvements, have here marked the close of the eighteenth century, we may mention the new market; the number of elegant houses lately erected; the aqueduct; the convenient pavements, on one side of most of our streets; and the beautiful rows of the Lombardy poplar, which begin to appear.[xxiii]

It would not be malapropos to suggest a few ideas relative to the welfare, which we have experienced , as a Christian society. This however, we will leave to a future consideration.[xxiv]

Before we proceed to our general inference, we would beg leave to inquire have not the various literary societies, established in many parts of the United States, had an ample share in adding to our respectability, in the view of the world? Have not the societies, which have been instituted and patronized for the purpose of ameliorating the distressed condition of slaves, in the southern states, and those for the benevolent purpose of restoring life to the apparently dead, and for administering comfort to mariners, cast upon desolate islands, been not only the happy instrument of gaining the blessing of thousands, ready to perish, but of insuring the smiles of heaven upon our country?[xxv]

Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter through the unbounded goodness of Jehovah the desert has been made to rejoice and blossom like the rose.

In the Christian History we find the following extract from a sermon, delivered, before the general court, at Boston, in 1668, by William Soughton, who was, for several years, a preacher of the gospel, then a magistrate, and finally lieutenant governor of Massachusetts. “If any people in the world,” says this excellent character, “have been lifted up to heaven, as to advantages and privileges, we are the people. Name what you will, under this head, and we have had it. We have had Moses and Aaron to lead us. We have had teachings and instructions, line upon line, and precept upon precept. We have had ordinances and gospel dispensations the choicest of them, We have had afflictions and chastisements in measure. We have had the hearts, and prayers, and blessing of the Lord’s people everywhere. We have had the hearts, and prayers, and blessing of the Lord’s people everywhere. We have had the eye and hand of God watching and working every way for our good. Our adversaries have had their rebukes. We have had our encouragements and a wall of fire around us. What could have been done for us more than has been done already?”

Without a comment, we see the pertinence of these reflections, at the present period, which is one hundred and thirty-two years, since they were made relative to the inhabitants of this country.

Who, among our venerable Ancestors, ever dreamed of the unparalleled glory of this western world? Our land, like that of Canaan, flows with milk and honey. From Dan to Beersheba, we have seen the arm of Jehovah continually stretched out for the protection, the deliverance, and exaltation of his American Israel. We now behold, in various parts of our country, flourishing vineyards, towns, and cities, where, on the dawn of the century, which is just elapsed, wolves, bears, and catamounts burrowed, and the aboriginal tribes, in awful powwows, howled their superstitious orgies to the heavens. The beasts of the forest are fled and have given place to our flocks and herds. The savages are extinct, or have retired, beyond the high topped mountains, to enjoy the sports of hunting. There, they have ceased the dismal warwhoop; buried the hatchet; brightened the chain of friendship; and their humble wigwams are filled with the grateful odor of the calumet of peace. Through the smiles of heaven, a nation has here been born in a day. The riches of the deep are poured into our hands. Our coffers are heaped with the wealth of every clime. Our navy[xxvi] has already checked the daring presumption of the marauding sons of Europe. To view our internal resources, our rapid population, and enterprising spirit, one might venture to predict, that the period is advancing, when the wooden walls of America will be able to bid defiance to the world. Our country is become the soil of genius and the seat of science. The religion of Jesus, “The noblest gift of God to man,” prevails and triumphs, in this distant land, to the joy of angels and the happiness of millions. The desert has been made to rejoice and blossom like the rose.

Terque quaterque beati bona si sua nôrint Americani.

The subject before us is like an infinite series in mathematics. It is impossible to exhaust it.

As the most important inference from our various considerations, it may be said that A SURPRISING INTERPOSITION OF PROVIDENCE has often been exercised towards us, from the time, when the pilgrims of Leyden embarked for the wilds of America, to the present period. The same blessing was experienced, by the children of Israel for ages; but their ingratitude and rebellion, at length, armed the justice and entailed the wrath of heaven.

God only knows how long it will be, before we, for the abuse of his loving kindness and tender mercy, shall experience the awful frowns of his vengeance; become the prey of vaction, the sport of enemies; be doomed to drag the chains of slavery; or be cast off, broken to pieces, and our name erased from the catalogue of empires. From these dreadful judgments may the God in whom our fathers trusted, graciously preserve us.

Some of the friends of this country are alarmed at the cloud, which is gathering on our political horizon; but  my Christian friends, why should we be anxious? The blackest cloud may discharge its thunder and its storm upon the wind; or, when it threatens terror and devastation, it may only distil a gentle and refreshing rain.

Let us, then, indulge the fond hope, that the same almighty arm, which has ever delivered us from danger, and, repeatedly, when every human probability was against us, will condescend to bless us still; to turn us from our sins; to bring good out of the evil, and light out of darkness; THAT THE GLORY OF America MAY BE THE JOYFUL THEME OF EVERY AGE, TILL TIME SHALL BE NO MORE.

Finally, my Christian friends, this is the last century sermon I shall ever preach, and no doubt, the last, which any of you will ever hear.

God grant that we, who are worshippers in this earthly temple, long before the commencement of another century, may all be worshippers in the temple, not made with hands, eternal in the heaves.

END OF THE SERMON.

A CARD

Mr. Alden has it in contemplation to employ some of those interstitial moments, which can be spared from parochial and domestic duties, in preparing a history of this town, from its first settlement to the present period.

The work will require time, patience, and industry.

If the suggestion should meet the cordial approbation of the enlightened citizens of Portsmouth, it is hoped that they will occasionally, communicate such historical facts, as may comport with their convenience and aid the undertaking.

APPENDIX

The writer of the foregoing pages having taken considerable pains to ascertain a few historical facts, relative to the newspapers, which have been printed, in New Hampshire, submits the fruit of his researches to the public.
Portsmouth

    • The first printing office, in this state, was erected for the use of Daniel Fowle. It is still standing and is at present improved as a dwelling house. Mr. Fowle came to Portsmouth, in 1756, and published the first number of THE NEW HAMPSHIRE GAZETTE, on the 7 October. Samuel Hall, who is a printer and bookseller in Boston, was with Mr. Fowle and executed the first impressions in the state. From the 25 May, 1776, to the 31 May, 1777 the paper was carried on under the superintendence of Benjamin Dearborn. It was then called THE FREEMAN’S JOURNAL this paper was at first conducted by Daniel Fowle, and then Daniel and Robert Fowle. Daniel Fowle, however, was ever the proprietor of the paper to the day of this death, which happened in 1787. For several years before this period, John Melcher carried it on for him. Upon his decease, Mr. Melcher became and has ever since continued the proprietor of the paper. This has ever been the state gazette. It is published every Tuesday. Motto. My country’s good shall be my constant aim. No 1 vol. 49, issued 30 December, 1800, and at that time  the whole number was 2341. The above facts are mostly from the information of Mr. Melcher.
    • The United States’ Oracle of the Day: Is published every Saturday morning by Charles Peirce printer of the laws of the United States, in New Hampshire. Motto. Of all the dispositions and habits, which lead to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. Washington’s Legacy. No. 11, vol 11 27 December, 1800 and whole number 531. It was instituted 4 June, 1793, and was published, twice a week, till 1 January, 1796.
    • The Republican Ledger: Was begun, in September, 1799. By George Jerry Osborne, who deceased last summer. It is now conducted by Nutting and Whitelock. It is published every Tuesday. Motto. When you shall these deeds relate speak of them as they are nothing extenuate nor set down ought in malice. No. 19, vol. 2, 30 December, 1800, and whole number 71.
    • The Portsmouth Mercury and weekly Advertizer: Was printed in Portsmouth, by Thomas Furber and Ezekiel Russell in the years 1765, 6, and 7.
    • The New Hampshire Mercury: Was published about four or five years, between 1780 and 1790, by Robert Gerrish.
    • The New Hampshire Spy: Was published for five or six years and, most of the time, twice a week, by George Jerry Osborne, jun. and was discontinued early in 1793.
    • The Federal Observer: Was begun 22 November, 1798, and ended 12 June, 1800. It was first printed by William Treadwell and Samuel Hart, and finally by Treadwell alone.
      Exeter.
    • The first who attempted to carry on a paper at Exeter, was Robert Fowle. He was succeeded in the business by Zechariah Fowle. Melaher and Osborne began the Exeter Chronicle in June, and ended in December, 1784. Ranlet and Lmson began a paper in 1784 and continued it for several years. Stearns and Winslow printed the American Herald of Liberty, about two years. Ranlet printed the Exeter Federal Miscellany about two years. Lamson and Odiorne printed the Weekly Visitor. Ranlet again printed a paper. This is the best account the writer can give and he is sensible of its imperfection.

Concord.

    • The Courier of New Hampshire: Is printed every Friday, at Concord, by George Hough, printer of the laws of the United States except those which relate to commerce, for the district of New Hampshire. No. 48 vol, 11, 26 December 1800, whole number 568.
    • A few years since, a paper was printed at Concord for about two or three years, by Elijah Russel and Moses Davis.
    • The Concord Morror: Was printed by Moses Davis. Our documents will not admit of being more exact.

Dover.

    • The first paper in Dover entitled the Political Repository and Strafford Recorder, was published by Eliphelet Ladd. It was begun, 15 July, 1790, and ended, 19 January, 1792.
    • The Phoenix, under the same editor, was begun 23 January, 1792, and continued to 29 August, 1795. From March, 1794, to that time was published by Samuel Bragg, jun.
    • The Sun Dover Gazette and Country Advertiser: Is published, every Wednesday, by the last mentioned editor. It was begun, 5 September, 1795. Motto. Here truth unlicensed reigns. No. 17, vol. 6, 31 December 800, and whole number 278.

Gilmantown.

    • The Gilmantown Gazette and Farmer’s weekly Magazine: Is published every Saturday by Leavitt and Clough. Motto. By knowledge shall the chambers be filled with all precious and pleasant riches. Moreover the profit of the earth is for all. The king himself is served by the field. Bible. No. 18, vol. 1, 26 December 1800.
    • The Gilmantown Museum: Was published for six months, immediately before the Gazette, by Elijah Russell.

Amherst.

    • The Village Messenger: Which is published every Saturday, was begun by William Biglow and Samuel Cushing, 9 January 1796. From 12 July, 1796, to 18 April, 1797, it was carried on by Cushing. Since that period it has been published by Samuel Preston. No. 1, vol. 6, 27 December, 1800, and whole number 261.
    • The Amherst Journal and New Hampshire Advertiser: Was published, immediately before the Village Messenger, by Nathanael Coverly, and was begun 16 January, 1795.

Keene.

    • The New Hampshire Sentinel: Which was begun, in March, 1799, is published every Saturday, by John Prentiss. Motto. My country’s good, a faithful watch I stand. Vol 2, whole number 93. 27 December, 1800.
    • The New Hampshire Recorder: Was published from August 1789, for about two years and a half, by James Davenport Griffith. The same editor published from 1 January, 1792, the Cheshire Advertiser, Which continued about one year.
    • The Columbian Informer: Was published by Henry Blake, and Co. from 3 April, 1793 for two years. It was then carried on for four months by William Ward Blake.
    • The Rising Sun: Was published from 4 August, 1795, till March 1798, by Cornelius Sturtevant, junior, and Co. From that time it was published three months, by Elijah Cooper.

Walpole.

    • The Farmer’s Museum or Literary Gazette: Is published at Walpole, ever Monday, by David Carlisle, for Thomas and Thomas. It  was till lately edited under the superintendence of Joseph Dennis, the reputed author of the Lay Preacher. Motto. “Hither, each week the pheasant shall repair To sweet oblivion of his daily care. Again the farmers’ news, the barber’s tale Again the woodsman’s ballad shall prevail.” Goldsmith. Vol. 8, 29 December, 1800, whole number 404. This paper was first called the Farmer’s Weekly Museum and New Hampshire and Vermont Journal. From February 1799, for one year, it was called the Farmers Museum, or Lay Preacher’s Gazette. Its proprietors were first Isaiah Thomas and David Carlisle, secondly Carlisle alone, and then Isaiah Thomas, and no Thomas and Thomas.

Hanover.

    • Alden Spooner, now printer at Windsor, in Vermont, is said to have printed the first paper at Hanover.
    • The Eagle or Dartmouth Centinel: Was published by Josiah Dunham, A.M. from 22 July, 1793, to 23 February, 1795. It was then published from 2 March, 1795, to 30 March, 1795 by John M. Dunham. From 6 April 1795, to 13 March, 1797, it was published by Dunham and True. From 20 March, 1797, to 24 July, 1798, it was published by Benjamin True, under the same name. From that period it was published by True, with the title of the Eagle, but under the superintendence of Moses Fiske, A.M. till the first week of June, 1799 when it was stopped.
    • The Dartmouth Gazette,: Which commenced, 27 August, 1799, is published every Saturday. On the college plain, by Moses Davis. Motto. Here range the world, explore the dense and rare And view all nature in your elbow chair. Vol. 2, 27 December, 1800m, whole number 70.

Haverhill.

    • Some Years ago Nathanael Coverly published a paper for about six months at Haverhill. Three or four numbers of a magazine were, two or three years since, published by Moseley Dunham, at the the same place.
    • In 1799 the prospectus of a paper which was to have been published at Charleston, was issued, but the paper was never carried into effect.

The foregoing historiette, in some instances, may perhaps be erroneous. It is however, as correct, as our materials would admit. In collecting data, the writer has been assisted principally by Mr. Charles Pierce, editor and printer of the United States’ Oracle of the Day.
FINIS


[i] Zechariah, viiii.3.
[ii] History informs us that the Massachusetts’ fighting Indians were reduced, from thirty thousand, to about three hundred.
[iii] Before our late revolutionary war, the people of Plymouth removed a piece of this rock of several tons weight, to a conspicuous situation, in front of the court house. It was then contemplated to erect a handsome monument, by the side of it, which was to have been enriched with some pertinent historical inscription. It is visited by many, from various parts of the country, with a veneration little inferior to that, with which the followers of Mohammed repair to the black stone at Mecca.
[iv] The anniversary of the landing of the pilgrims of Leyden has, for many years, been celebrated, with a laudable zeal, by their descendants, at Plymouth, and for several years at Boston,
[v] Parts of the 44 psalm.
[vi] Philenia
[vii] Joel.
[viii] He was killed in 1676. His successor, Annawon, was soon after taken, by the brave colonel Church, and an end was put to the most bloody and alarming war, which New England has ever experience with the aboriginal tribes.
King Philip’s scalp is said to be preserved in the museum of Rhode Island college.
[ix] For this paragraph the writer is much indebted to Hutchinson and Belknap,.
[x] French’s sermon.
[xi] See Hutchinson and others.
Chebucto was the Indian name of Halifax, whither the fleet was destined to repair.
[xii] Thanksgiving sermon by the Reverend Jonathan French of Andover, in 1798.
[xiii] In 1786 and 1787.
[xiv] Shchts bla adb kgad bla rwhh. Preserved in Erpenius’ Arabic grammar.
[xv] Dartmouth college, at Hanover, in the western part of New Hampshire, received its royal charter, through the address of the late president Wheelock, in 1769.
A college at Burlington in Vermont, was incorporated in 1791. It remains in statu quo.
Various obstacles having obstructed the efforts, heretofore made, for the establishment of a college, in this state, its legislature has lately passed an act incorporating a university at Middlebury. It is already endued with a handsome library and apparatus. The number of its students from this and the neighboring states, as also from Canada, is continually increasing. It bids fair to be minently useful to Vermont and the interests of science. See a late Vergennes Gazette.
Harvard college, at Cambridge, in Massachusetts, was founded in 0638. It is the most ancient college and the best endued of any in America.
Williamstown college, at Williamstown, in the western part of this state, was incorporated in 1793.
Rhode Island College, at Providence, in Rhode Island, received its charger from the legislative assembly, in 1764. It was at first established, at Warren, and was removed to its present location in 1770.
Yale College, in Connecticut, was founded at Killingworth, in 1700. It continued there till 1707. From this first period, it was stationed at Saybrook till 1716, when it was permanently fixed, at New Haven.
Columbia college, in the city and state of New York, was founded in 1754.
Union College, at Schenectady, in this state, was incorporated, in 1794.
Nassau Hall, or the college at Princeton, in New Jersey, Obtained its charter of incorporation, from George the second, in 1748. See the laws of the institution.
Dickinson College, at Carlisle, 120 miles to the westward of Philadelphia, was founded in 1783.
Franklin College, a German institution, was founded, at Lancaster, in the same state as the above, in 1787.
The University of Maryland consists of Washington College at Chestertown, founded in 1782, and St. John’s College at Annapolis, founded 1784.
The Roman Catholics have a college, at Georgetown, on the Potomac, in Maryland.
Cokesbury College, an institution for the Methodists, at Abington, in the same state, was founded in 1786.
William and Mary College, at Williamsburg, in Virginia, was founded in the time of the King William and Queen Mary.
Hampden Sydney College is in Prince Edward County of the same state.
The legislature of Virginia made handsome provision for a college in Kentucky before its separation from that state. Funds are collecting for the establishment of another college in it .
The University of North Carolina was instituted by the general assembly, in 1779.
Greenville College, in Green county; Blount College at Knoxville, and Washington College in Washington county, are established by law, in the state of Tennessee.
Three colleges have lately been incorporated in South Carolina. One at Charleston, one at Winnsborough in the district of Camden, and the other at Cambridge, in the district of Ninety-six. The last is at present no more than a grammar school.
A college, with ample enduements, is instituted at Louisville in Georgia.
A great part of the above, for which no authority is quoted is drawn from Doctor Morse’s Geography.
[xvi] Les excellens Livres sont les lunes, ou les satellites, qui eclairent notre planete; car on sait bien qu’il n’y a qu’ un soleil. C’est le livre des ecritures sacrees.
[xvii] American mechanical  inventions.
In 1730, a reflecting quadrant was contrived by Thomas Godfrey, of Philadelphia. It may be said of him as it was of Virgil, at a certain period of his life. Alter tulit honores. It is commonly known by the name of Hadley’s quadrant.
In 1750, the late Benjamin Franklin. LL. D. discovered the use of electrical rods.
In 1776 David Bushnel of Saybrook, in Connecticut, became the author of an invention for submarine navigation. The design of the machine, which was put in operation by the aid of the screw, was to blow up the British ships, which lay in the Delaware. The floating kegs were another ingenious contrivance of the same man. See a humorous account of their effects, in a poem, by the late Francis Hopkinson esquire.
Major Samuel Sewall, of York, in Maine, is the inventor of the machine for sinking the wooden piers of all the large bridges in America, and a number, in Europe.
Joseph Pope, of Boston is the inventor of the orrery , at Harvard college.
The late David Rittenhouse, LL.D. is the inventor of the orrery, at Princeton college.
The Reverend John Prince, LL.D. of Salem, is the author of a very great improvement in the air pump. See memoirs of the American Academy.
Apollos Kinsley, of Bridgewater, is the inventor of a patent machine for making bricks of an excellent quality and with great expedition.
Major Isaac Lazell, of the same town, is the inventor of a useful patent machine for raising and removing rocks.
Dean Howard is the inventor of a patent boot and shoe lathe, calculated to facilitate the operation of boot and shoe making. See New England Palladium.
Captain Michael Wigglesworth, of Newburyport, is the inventor of a patent improvement in the rope making business.
Jacob Perkins of the same place, is the inventor of a patent machine for making nails with cold iron. Upon his plan they are cut out of plates of iron, whose width determines their length. They are cut with astonishing expedition, but every nail must be handled separately, in order to form the head, which requires considerable time.
The Reverend Jonathan Newell, of Stow, in Massachusetts, is the inventor of a patent nail machine, which goes beyond anything of the kind heretofore discovered. It not only cuts but heads the nail at the same operation. The machine is moved by water. A lad of fifteen years of age may tend it with ease. It completes sixty five nails in a minute. With a full head of water, it has completed eighty in the same time. Its principles will serve for nails of any size. M S letter from the Reverend Nathaniel Hill Fletcher of Kennebunk.
Sears, of Dennis in Massachusetts, has a patent for his improvements in the construction of salt works.
The late Hattel Killey, Junior, of the same town, obtained a patent for a further improvement.
Benjamin Dearborn, of Taunton, is the inventor of a patent improvement in the steelyard.
Stephen Parsons, of Parsonsfield, in Maine, is the inventor of a patent machine, for making window sashes. It is said that a man with this machine will complete in a day, two hundred squares, which is eight days’ work.
Mark Jambard Brunel, of the city of New York, is the inventor of a penna duplex, or machine for writing with two pens at the same time. It is so contrived that, when one of the pens into one inkstand, the other is carried to another. When one moves the other moves correspondently. Its principal use is in copying drawings. The inventor has obtained a second patent in Europe.
Benjamin Wyncoop of Philadelphia, is the inventor of a patent machine for expelling foul air from the holds of ships at sea. Two of his ventilators which are sufficient for any ship do not occupy the space of four flour barrels. See the Medical Repository where several attestations to their great utility are given by some, who have experienced their good effects.
The Reverend Ezra Weld, of Braintree near Boston, has a patent for a washing machine, of his contrivance, which greatly facilitates and expedites the severe labor of washing clothes. It is a great improvement upon all other machines of the kind, and is coming into general use, in every part of the country. The foregoing notes are from various sources of information.
[xviii] Caotaun Samuel Alden, of Duxborough, father of Colonel Ichabod Alden, who was killed, at Cherryvalley, was a grandson of John Alden, who was one of the signers of the covenant, at Cape Cod Harbor, and for many years an assistant in the Old Colony government. He lived, for some time, after the year 1774. A sister of Samuel Alden was also alive, at this time, in the county of Barnstable. See a note to the Reverend Charles Turner’s sermon, on the anniversary of the landing of the fathers at Plymouth.
[xix] The following are some of the most modern productions of this kind, which at present occur. History of Maine, by the honorable James Sullivan esquire, History of New Hampshire, by the Rev. Jeremy Belknap D.D., History of Vermont by Samuel Williams, LL.D., History of Massachusetts by the late Governor Thomas Hutchinson, and the honorable George Richards, Minot esquire, History of Connecticut, by the Reverend Benjamin Trumbull, D.D., History of New York, down to 1732, by William smith, A.M., Notes on Virginia by Thomas Jefferson LL.D., Vice President of the United States, History of South Carolina by David Ramsey, M.D., History of New England, by Hannah Adams. Collections of the Massachusetts Historical Society, American Geography, by the Reverend Jedediah Morse, D.D.
It is said, that a gentleman of respectability, in Rhode Island, has for a number of years been collecting materials for a history of that state.
The Reverend Samuel Miller, one of the Ministers of the United Presbyterian churches, in the city of New York, is preparing a history of the state of New York, from its first settlement to the present period.
It is ardently to be desired, that an example so laudable, may be followed, till the world shall be favored with an accurate history of every state in the union.
[xx] The number of incorporated towns in each county, is as follows.
Rockingham          45
Strafford                28
Hillsborough         40
Cheshire                                35
Grafton                  59
———
Total       207
[xxi] Executive officers of Dartmouth college.
John Weelock, LL.D president and professor of history
Bezaleel Woodward, A.M. Professor of mathematics and philosophy, and treasurer
Nathan Smith, A.M. professor of medicine and lecturer on anatomy and surgery, theory and practice of physics
Lyman Spalding, M.B. lecturer on chemistry and materia medica.
Stephen Bemis, A.B. tutor.
About 800 have been graduated at this college. Its library contains upwards of 2000 volumes. The libraries of its several literary societies consist of about 700 volumes, the chief f which are some of the most useful productions.
Academies in New Hampshire.
Phillips Academy at Exeter, is better endued, than any other in America. It was founded by the late honorable John Phillips LL.D. in 1780, Instructors, Benjamin Abbot, A.M. preceptor, Samuel Dunn Parker, A.B. and gates Burnap, A.B., assistants.
Moor’s school, or the Hanover Academy, founded in 1754, at Lebanon, in Connecticut, by the late reverend Eleazar Wheelock, and removed to its present situation in 1770.
Newipswich academy, founded in 1789
Aurean Academy, at Amhers, founded in 1790
Charleston academy, founded in 1791
Chesterfield academy founded in –
Haverhill academy, founded in 1793
Gilmantown academy founded in 1794
Salisbury academy, lately founded
Several others are said to be in contemplation.
[xxii] Acts for the establishment of four turnpike roads in the state of New Hampshire, have been passed by the general court.
The first, for a turnpike road from Pascataqua bridge in Durham, to Merrimac river, in Concord, was passed, 16 June, 1796.
The second for a Turnpike road from the lottery bridge in Claremont, to the plain in Amherst, near the courthouse, was passed, 26 December, 1799.
The third for a turnpike road from Bellows Falls, in Walpole, on Connecticut river, through Keene, towards Boston, to the Massachusetts line, was passed, 27 December, 1799.
The fourth, for a turnpike road from the east bank of Connecticut river, in Lebanon nearly opposite the mouth of White river, eastwardly, to the west bank of Merrimac river, in Salisbury, or Boscawen, was passed, 8 December 1800.
[xxiii] The following historical notes have been collected from various respectable sources.
According to the enumeration, made pursuant to an act of congress passed 9 July, 1798, there were in the town of Portsmouth six hundred and twenty-six dwelling houses. Of these eighty-six are one story, five hundred and twenty-four are two stories, and sixteen are three stories high. Since the enumeration, five houses of three stories, and several, of other dimensions, have been erected, in the town.
We have thirty-one streets, thirty-one streets, thirty-eight lanes, ten alleys, four roads, and three public squares.
The number of inhabitants in 1775 amounted to four thousand five hundred and ninety. In 1790, the number was four thousand seven hundred and twenty. It is supposed that in the last ten years there has been an increase of about a thousand.
In 1798, this town was visited with an alarming epidemic, the yellow fever, and dysentery. One hundred and seven died between 20 July and 6 October. It appears that fifty-five died with the fever and fifty-two with the dysentery and other disorders, but mostly with the dysentery. Among the fifty-two were twenty-nine young children. Forty-one persons who had the fever recovered. It is worthy of remark that the fever was confined to people, who either lived, or hand been employed in the north part of the town, and the dysentery, to those of the southern part.
A House of Mr. John Langdon father of the senator at congress of that name, at Sagamore’s Creek was burnt about sixty years ago. In 1745, the house of the honorable Richard Waldron, esquire, at the plains was demolished with fire and most of the probate courts records together with many other papers which belonged to the executive of the then province of New Hampshire. A house belonging to Nathaniel Rogers, esquire, in Pleasantstreet and occupied by James Nevin, esquire, which stood on the spot where now stands the house of the honorable John Langdon, was burnt about the year 1760. Many years before this, a house which belonged to the Reverend Nath. Rogers, and stood on the same ground was consumed with fire and a negro woman with it. Somewhere about the year 1750 or 1755, a barber’s shop which stood on the parade was burnt. In January 1761 a house belonging to James Stoodley, esquire, in Daniel street, was consumed with fire. In 1762, a barn belonging to the late Reverend Samuel Langdon, D.D. was burnt. In 1763, a house of George Jaffrey, esquire, in Washington street occupied by John Wendell, esquire, was reduced to ashes. A small house belonging to Mr. Philip Babb, was burt, at the plains. At another time, a house belonging to Mr. William Peyerly, was also burnt at the plains. In 1780, Mr. Samuel Sherburnes house was burnt at the plains. In the same year, a house of Mr. Volentine Nunes at Islington or the creek was also burnt. The most alarming fire, which this town has ever experienced was that in March, 1781, when the honorable Woodbury Langdon’s house, stable, large store, and the county gaol wwere destroyed. It is supposed that a great part of the town would inevitably have been laid waste, if the wind which was at first westwardly, had not veered to the northward. To check the progress of this fire a house of Mr. Richard Mills was torn down.
[xxiv] The author is leisurely collecting materials for a history of the south church.
Twenty-eight ships, forty-seven brigs, ten schooners, two sloops and one barque, which are employed on foreign voyages belong to the town of Portsmouth. It is particularly worthy or remark that seventeen of the above, and mostly large vessels have been built in course of the year 1800. We have also about twenty coasting and more than that number of fishing vessels.
The Portsmouth pier was incorporated in December, 1795. The pier, or wharf, is three hundred feet in length and averages sixty feet in breadth. There is one building on it which is not equaled by anything of the kind in New England. It is three hundred and twenty feet in length and thirty feet in breadth. It is three stories high and is divided into fourteen stores. On the north side of the pier there is another building of the same height, which is designed into two stores. On the front of the pier is a large brick hotel.
The new market was built in 1800. The building is eighty feet long thirty feet wide, and two stories high. The lower story, which is designed for the market, is twelve feet high. The upper story, which is fourteen feet high, is intended for a commodious and elegant town hall. The bricks, used in the building, amounted to one hundred and forty-five thousand and were all laid in thirty nine days.
The Portsmouth aqueduct was incorporated, 19 December, 1797. In 1799 and 1800, it was brought into operation, so that 200 and 14 houses and stores are amply supplied with water of an excellent quality for every domestic purpose. Its source is a spring, within the limits of Newington at the distance of nearly three miles from the Portsmouth pier. Its ramifications lead into most f the streets in town. The premium from a family consisting of from six to ten persons to the proprietors, is five dollars per annum. There appears to be a sufficiency of water so a much larger number of inhabitants than Portsmouth contains. On the north side of the pier is a waterhouse with a pump, where ships and the inhabitants, at any time can be supplied with water at twelve cents and half per hogshead. In case of fire the aqueduct must be of vast importance to the town.
In Portsmouth we have but one street entirely paved. In course of a few years however one side of most of our streets have been paved very nice flat stones, brought from Durham, in such a manner that two or three persons can conveniently walk a breast.
The Lombardy poplars in Mr. Joseph havens front yard, were twigs of six inches, in length, in the spring of 1794. They now measure thirty six inches in circumference at the but. Joshua Bracker, M.D.  and the honorable John Langdon, esquire, have some which are one or two years older, and were the first introduced in Portsmouth. The row on the south side of Pleasant street, was set out in 1798. The row before judge Langdon’s on the north side of Broad street was set out in 1799. The row on the north side of Deer street, extending  from Madam Sherburne’s to Fore street, the row on the north side of Pleasant street, extending from deacon Penhallow’s corner to the south church, and the row on the south side of Jaffrey street, in front of Mr. John Pierce’s elegant new house were set out in the spring of 1800. It ought to be noted that all these rows of trees have been set out, and neatly boxed, throught the are and experience of public spirited citizens. As trees are allowed by philosophers and physicians to render the air more salubrious and as nothing can be more ornamental to a town, it is to be hoped that their laudable example will be followed till every street and vacant corner is replenished with the Lombardy poplar.
There seems to be a propriety in adding the following historical facts, although not immediately connected with our discourse.
It has often been observed that we have had less snow, of late years, than formerly. The most remarkable snow, ever known in New England, fell in the latter part of April (this is marked out and beneath it is hand written February) 1717. It was so deep, that in many instances, people were obliged to get out of their chamber windows. The writer has been told by aged people, in the county of Plymouth, if he mistake not, that it was supposed to be eight feet on a level. This has ever since been known by the name of the GREAT SNOW.
The aurora borealis, or northern light, has been frequent during a great part of the eighteenth century. The first ever noticed in New England, was on the 11 December, 1719, and was very remarkable. Flashes were continually heard. The hemisphere seemed to glow like a burning oven. Many thought that the end of the world was at hand and expected every moment to behold the Son of man coming in the clouds to judge the world. Ten years ago the aurorae borealis were common; but for a number of years, scarcely any have appeared which is a matter for curious speculation.
The dark day, as it was called, happened on the 19 May, 1780. The darkness extended throughout New England and was perceived fifteen leagues at sea. It is said to have been occasioned by an unusual quantity of vapor, which had been generated by great burnings in the western woods. The writer, who was then at Bridgewater, perfectly recollections that a total eclipse of the sun was said to be calculated for the succeeding day. As it was previously cloudy, when the darkness same on, it was concluded that there was a mistake in the almanac of one day relative to the eclipse. The people were therefore not alarmed. Candles were lighted at dinner. Fowls repaired to their roost. The whippoorwill was heard to sing, and everything had the semblance of night.
About the 2 June, 1638, a great earthquake was felt in New England. In about half an hour, there was a second shock, but with less severity. There is an account of it in the New England’s Memorial. In the same work, it is also said that there was a great earthquake in the year 1658 and another shutting in of the evening of 25 January 1653, which was very great. Another shock was felt in the course of the same night, and again, another on the 28of the same month about nine in the morning. After this, it is said that there were several light shocks of earthquakes, in different years, but none very considerable till the great earthquake, 27 October, 1727. This happened at a little more than half after ten, on the evening of the Sabbath. It was at that time considered, as the greatest this country had ever experience. It was observed that some towns, or almost every day for several weeks after, felt slight repetitions of the shock. The last great earthquake was on Tuesday, 18 November, 1755, at about a quarter after four, in the morning. There was another small shock an hour, and a quarter after this, and a third, on the Saturday evening ensuing, at twenty seven minutes after eight. There was another shock at ten on the evening of Friday, 19 December. It is said that there have been three or four earthquakes since that period. Two or three of them were between 1758 and 1770j. A slight shock was felt about the year 1784, 5, or 6. The newspapers have lately mentioned that an earthquake was perceived at Hanover, on Friday evening, 19 December, 1800, and again, on the Saturday evening ensuing and at Bolton, Concord, and other places. See discourses, by Foxcroft, Prince, Chauncey, and Winthrop.
[xxv] “Let us recollect the success of philosophy in lessening the number and mitigating the violence of incurable diseases. In this age, medical practitioners have done more. Their knowledge, their zeal, and philanthropy have penetrated the deep and gloomy abyss of death and acquired fresh honors in his cold embraces. Witness the many hundred people, who have lately been brought back to life by the Royal Humane Society and other humane societies now established in many parts of Europe and in several parts of America” Benjamin Rush, M.D.
The Royal Humane society in Great Britain was founded in 1774. Since that period so happy have been the effects of this benevolent institutions that about one hundred lives, a year, have been restored from apparent death to husbands, wives, parents, brothers, sisters, friends, and the world, who, but for this noble establishment would have been numbered among the dead.
[xxvi] Our national navy is in its infancy. It however consists of fifteen frigates eleven sloops of war, seven brigs, two schooners and seven gallies.
Of these there are                                               guns.
6 Frigates which carry         44 guns each                        264
3                                              36                                           108
6                                              32                                           192
4 sloops of war                     24                                             96
4                                              20                                             80
3                                              18                                             54
1 brig                                      18                                             18
3                                              16                                             48
3                                              14                                             42
2 schooners                          12                                             24
____
Total number of guns          926

*Originally Posted: Dec. 26, 2016

[/fusion_text][/fusion_builder_column][/fusion_builder_row][/fusion_builder_container]

The Sermon on the Mount Carl Bloch, 1890

Sermon – Century – 1801

Joseph Lathrop (1731-1820) Biography:

Lathrop was born in Norwich, Connecticut. After graduating from Yale, he took a teaching position at a grammar school in Springfield, Massachusetts, where he also began studying theology. Two years after leaving Yale, he was ordained as the pastor of the Congregational Church in West Springfield, Massachusetts. He remained there until his death in 1820, in the 65th year of his ministry. During his career, he was awarded a Doctor of Divinity from both Yale and Harvard. He was even offered the Professorship of Divinity at Yale, but he declined the offer. Many of his sermons were published in a seven-volume set over the course of twenty-five years.

Lathorp delivered  this message on January 1, 1800, ushering in the new era.


sermon-century-1801-2

Dr. Lathrop’s
CENTURY SERMON.

The works of GOD in relation to the church in general, and our own land in particular especially in the last century, considered in
A
SERMON,
Delivered
In West-Springfield, on the 1st day of the
NINETEENTH CENTURY.

By JOSEPH LATHROP, D. D.

 

PSALM LXIV. 9
All men shall fear, and shall declare the work of God for they shall wisely consider of his doing.

As God manifests himself to us in his works, it is our wisdom to contemplate them, as far as they come within our view. And we are to consider them wisely; in their connection with one another, and their relation to their end; in the benefits resulting from them to ourselves and to mankind. To consider them piously and devoutly, that our conceptions of the Author may be enlarged, our gratitude to him enlivened, and our faith in him established.

The contemplation of God’s works may be daily exercise, but there are particular seasons which especially invite us to this agreeable employment. The anniversary of great events and the beginning of a new year may, with great propriety, be chosen for this devout purpose. The emancipation of the Jews from Egypt gave them a new epoch, and fixed the month in which their ecclesiastical year should in future begin. This event was ever after to be recognized by a festival celebrated in the same month.

Civilized nations have generally had an era from which they dated their time. The Greeks dated their time. The Greeks dated from the institution of their public games; the Romans from the building of their city; the Turks and Arabians date from the flight of their prophet from Mecca to Medina. Christian nations have a more remarkable epoch, the birth of that wonderful person, who taught their religion, founded their Church, and purchased their salvation. This epoch came not into immediate use among Christians It was first used by Dionysius a Roman abbot, in the beginning of the sixth century; and next by Bede, and English writer, in the beginning of the eights century. After him it soon came into general use. The French that they might wipe away the very remembrance of Christianity, have with the Sabbath, abolished this era, and substituted their own revolution. Other nations retain it, and all Christian nations will doubtless continue to retain it in memory of the great Redeemer.

As this day begins, not only a new year, but a new Century from that memorable era, it is proper that we should employ a part of it in recollecting the works of God, and wisely considering his doings. And as we date our time from the birth of the Savior of men, and the Ruler of the Church, God’s doings in relation to the Church in general, o our own country in particular, and more especially in the last century, will most naturally fall under our contemplation.

In surveying so spacious a field, we can only select some of the most prominent objects.

The though which first meets us is grand and solemn. Eighteen hundred years ago was born in Judea the great Redeemer of our fallen race. After spending about thirty years in private life, he appeared on the public theatre, taught that divinely excellent religion which is conveyed to us, and confirmed the truth of it by his miraculous works, then voluntarily submitted to a death on the cross for the expiation of human guilt and for the father proof of his heavenly mission; soon returned from the dead, and, after spending a few days among his disciples, visibly ascended into heaven in the presence of more than five hundred people. Before his ascent, he founded a Church, or rather enlarged the foundation of the ancient Church, and commissioned a number of his disciples, whom he had educated for the work, to go forth into all the world, and by their preaching and miracles to collect subjects into his kingdom. And he left them a promise, that he would never forsake the faithful ministers of his word, and that his Church founded on the truth, as on a rock, should stand unmoved, and the gates of hell should never prevail against it. His promise we, to this day, see remarkably verified, and hence receive fresh evidence of the truth of his religion.

The religion of Jesus soon made a mighty progress. It subverted the idolatry and polytheism of the heathens, reclaimed them from their abominable vices, introduced among them a traditional worship, and formed them to virtuous manners. Within the age of the Apostles it had spread over the greatest part of the Roman Empire, and found a place even in Cesar’s household. That a religion so holy, so contrary to the opinions and vices, the habits and prejudices of the world, should, in so short a time, so far extend its power, in the hands of such weak instruments, is an undeniable evidence, that a divine energy accompanied it, and that its origin was from Heaven.

In its progress, however, it met with great opposition: but this opposition operated to display its dignity and increase its influence.

Among the Jews arose the first persecutors of the Christian Church. Of the believing Jews many fled into other parts to escape the persecuting rage of their countrymen. The dispersed Christians carried their religion with them, and by their means it became more extensively known.

The Jews, at this time, had only a limited government of their own: their country was a province of the Roman Empire. In about forty years after the crucifixion, they were totally subdued and extirpated by the Romans, whom they had exasperated by repeated insurrections, being excited thereto by a false expectation of a Messiah to deliver them from this foreign government, and to give them dominion over all nations.

Their rejection of the gospel of Christ was the direct cause of their destruction. Had they believed in the Savior already come, they would not have looked for another, nor in this vain expectation have risen in arms against the Romans. In this war, in which they resisted their enemies with an enthusiastic ardor, they were finally conquered, multitudes perished, the rest were captivated and dispersed. The have never since existed in a national form, and never will, till the fullness of the Gentiles shall come in. They fell by their infidelity, we stand by faith. Let us not be high minded, but fear. If a people, who have had the gospel, explode it for the abominable licentiousness of infidelity, misery, and destruction await them.

The first Christian Church was in Judea. It might naturally have been expected, that the conquest of that country would have been the extinction of the Church. But it proved the reverse this conquest was an awful display of God’s wrath against the enemies of truth, and a striking accomplishment of the prophecies delivered by Christ, a few years before, concerning this grand catastrophe. The dissolution of the Jewish state suppressed the most implacable enemies of the Church. The dispersion of the Jews spread the knowledge of the Old Testament, and the flight of Christians disseminated the doctrines of the New, and both concurred to awaken enquiry and excite attention. The present state of the Jews, wholly expatriated, everywhere dispersed, generally despised, often oppressed, and still preserved a distinct people, is so singular, so correspondent to prophecy, and so expressive of God’s design to collect them again into a national capacity, that it must be regarded as a standing proof of the divinity of the gospel.

Christianity, in the second and third centuries, while it was in progress in the empire, suffered repeated persecutions from the pagan powers. But still it increased and grew. Persecution kept the zeal of Christians alive, and directed it to its proper object, their exemplary piety, peaceableness and benevolence confounded the accusations of their enemies; and the power of divine grace remarkably animated them in their dangers, and supported them in their sufferings. Hence many were constrained to confess, that God was among them of a truth.

In the beginning of the fourth century, the Church had a season of rest. Constantine the Great was called to the imperial throne. He, being a friend to Christianity, put an end to her grievous persecutions. In him was in some measure fulfilled the prophet’s prediction concerning the Church that “kings should be her nursing fathers.” This prediction will be more eminently fulfilled in a happy age yet to come. After the government of the empire fell into the hands of Christian princes, the Church enjoyed a season of prosperity. Her increase and happiness in this period, John, in the 7th chapter of the Revelations, describes by the sealing of 144,000 out of the tribes of Israel, and by the accession of innumerable multitudes from all nations of the earth. The happy alteration in the state of the Church consequent on the transition of the government from Heathen to Christian Princes was a new subject of praise in Heaven. On this occasion the saints and the angels fell down before the throne of God, ascribing to him blessing and glory and thanksgiving for the salvation which he had granted to the Church. If any imagine that civil government in a Christian land may safely be committed to infidels, let them recollect that this is not the opinion of Heaven. Saint Paul, indeed, directs Christians to be subject to, and peaceable under the then existing government, though administered by heathen magistrates : but where Christians have the power of choice, he instructs them to submit their temporal controversies to wise men chosen from among themselves; not to unbelievers, or heathens, who were least esteemed in the Church.

In this state of security, the Church, after some time, degenerated into a lukewarm and worldly spirit. Heresies of various kinds started up, as is common, when the power of religion declines; and Christians, now delivered from their common enemy, fell into warm altercations and violent animosities among themselves. In this period, Arianism, or the denial of the proper divinity of Jesus Christ, first disturbed the peace of the Church. Before this time, Christians had spoken of the Trinity in the God head, and the character of Christ, very much in the language of scripture, and thus had avoided all dangerous controversy on these mysterious subjects. But, Arius a presbyter of Alexandria, hearing, in the assembly of Elders, the divinity of Christ asserted in  terms, which he thought exceptionable, rose in opposition to it, and affirmed, that Christ, though the noblest of creatures, still was but a creature. His opinion was warmly embraced by many, and by many as warmly opposed. The Church was divided; the parties hereticated each other, and by their intemperate zeal produced distraction and violence. Other controversies grew out of this; an immoderate heat attended them; and pure and practical religion was in danger of being consumed in the flame of party zeal. Christians now needed, and soon they experienced new judgments to arrest their attention to, and engage their hearts in the practical concerns of religion.

In the fifth century the northern barbarians in prodigious numbers broke into the western empire, and carried conquest and devastation with them. They plundered and demolished opulent cities, laid waste large tracts of country and took and sacked Rome itself, overturned the ancient government and established their own, and divided the empire into those ten kingdoms, which Daniel and John had foretold under the figure of ten toes on the feet of Nebuchadnezzar’s image, and ten horns on the head of the beast. From the fulfillment of these prophecies there arose a new proof of the divinity of the scriptures. These calamities, for a while threatened the destruction of the empire and the extinction of the Church; but they ultimately proved favorable to mankind, and to the Christian cause. They repressed the exorbitant power of the empire, checked the growing luxury of the age, and called the attention of serious Christians to the solid doctrines and precepts of religion; and they eventually contributed to the spread of the gospel; for these victorious barbarians, instead of imposing their own superstitions, adopted the religion of the countries which they conquered. They, however, mingled with Christianity some of their pagan ceremonies, and thus unhappily prepared the way for a more easy introduction of the papal superstition. But the corruption, now openly appearing, awakened, for the present, the concern of pious Christians, and roused the zeal of the abler and better part of the clergy, to explain the nature, assert the simplicity and vindicate the truth of the religion taught in the gospel. Thus pure religion was maintained amidst gross and threatening corruptions.

When Christianity began to assume a worldly form, avarice and ambition became motives to spiritual offices and ecclesiastical distinctions. The successive pastors of the church in the city of Rome felt and discovered the influence of these motives in a peculiar manner. They contended for a superiority in office above other ministers, and for the preeminence of this Church above other Churches. And in the beginning of the seventh century, the Bishop then in office succeeded I his ambitious project so far as to obtain from the Emperor the title and authority of Pope, or Supreme Head of the Church. In the middle of the next century the Roman pontiff was vested with civil authority. This papal power is supposed to be the beast in the Revelation. This is to continue from the time of its rise, 1260 years. If we date its rise from the former of these periods, it is within about 60 years of its fall; if from the latter, it will stand 200 years longer. Its present condition does not promise so long a duration.

After the papal power began to operate, ignorance and superstition more and more prevailed, and the Church sunk into dismal bondage and darkness. The pontiff claimed a superiority over kings, assumed the power of remitting and indulging sins, pretended to infallible knowledge, took the scriptures out of the hands of the people, and disposed of their property and their souls according to his own sovereign will. The spirit of liberty and enquiry was almost suppressed, and pure, genuine Christianity scarcely to be found.

In this dark period, however, there were some, who had better discernment, maintained the truth, and lamented the general corruption. These were the two witnesses, who, during the reign of the beast, were to prophecy, clothed in sackcloth. Some efforts for a reformation, from time to time, were made; but with little success, until the beginning of t the 16th century when God remarkably appeared for the support of the sinking Church and the revival of expiring Christianity. Men of eminent ability and invincible fortitude were raised up, who opposed the vices and corruptions of the times with a force of argument which confounded their adversaries, and with boldness of spirit, which astonished the world. Their preaching awakened the drowsy multitude to enquiry, and their writings, aided by the art of Printing, now lately invented, gave the pure doctrines of the gospel a rapid spread. The Pope, feeling his danger, had recourse to arms: many princes, embracing the reformation role in its defense. A war commenced which, continuing for some years with various success, terminated in favor of the reformed religion.

The reformation soon made a public appearance in England, the country of our fathers, where the principles of it had been more privately taught for many years. It met, however, with violent opposition, and suffered severe persecution. In one reign it was conceived and protected, in another it was condemned and execrated by the ruling powers, until about the middle of the sixteenth century, when, in the reign of Elizabeth, it was fully established. Attempts to subvert it were afterward made, but they were providentially defeated.

The reformation, though a glorious, was an imperfect work. Many pious and discerning people wished it might be carried to greater purity: but if this might not be done, they at least, wished for themselves to be excused from a compliance with certain ceremonies retained in the English Church; and on this condition, they would gladly have continued in her bosom. But in this request they could not be indulged. An unqualified conformity to all her established ceremonies was an indispensable term of communion. They were therefore compelled to withdraw. These puritans, as they were now called, suffered great oppressions and cruelties from the bigotry of the Church and the tyranny of the court. They were deprived of the rights of humanity as well as of conscience. They were dragooned from the sanctuaries of worship, hunted in their secret retreats, ferretted from place to place, until wearied out with dangers, and worn down with sufferings, they sought asylum, firs in Holland, and then in the deserts of America.

We are now, in the course of our narrative, come to our own country. Had persecution and tyranny been unknown in Europe, America might long have remained a wilderness. How important are the consequences of those oppressions, which our fathers suffered! What a mighty territory is here cultivated, once a wilderness, the haunt of savage beasts and men more savage! How much has Europe been populated by emigrations to, and enriched by commerce with the American world! She supports millions more than could have been nourished in her bosom, if she had derived no assistance from America. What an increase of human liberty – what a spread of knowledge – what a growth of wealth – what an enlargement of the Church, have followed from events which portended nothing but misery! How unsearchable are the ways of God!

The settlement of New England, which began in the year 1620, was at a time, and in a manner the most favorable that can be imagined, to the introduction of the Gospel in its genuine purity. It was a little after the reformation from Popery, and just before the eruption of infidelity in England. The reformation was there established about sixty years before, and the first deistical book was there published by Lord Herbert about ten years, and the next by Hobbes, about thirty or forty years after the settlement of this country began. Had it begun a little earlier, Popery would have been the prevailing religion: had it been deferred a little longer, the seeds of infidelity, planted with it, would have taken root in the soil, and produced their poisonous fruits with the luxuriance, in which they have appeared in some parts of Europe. The period of the settlement seems to have been providentially chosen for the purpose of preserving the purity of religion. The principal adventurers in this arduous enterprise were men distinguished for their ability and learning their zeal and fortitude. Hence Churches were immediately erected, eminent ministers settled, decent provision made for their support, and a college soon founded and endowed to supply the Churches with learned ministers. Our fathers had too much wisdom to think that illiterate men were capable of performing the ministerial duties; they had too much honesty to pretend that divine inspiration would supersede a learned education; they furnished themselves for the service of the Churches, should perform the service at their own charges.

The settlement of New England was begun by a small number of people. There arrived at Plymouth in 1620 no more than 101 persons; and of these nearly half died in the ensuing winter. In the space of twenty years, there came over from England about 21,000 persons, men, women and children, of whom few settled in Plymouth were the soil was uninviting, but the greater part planted in Massachusetts, Hampshire, Maine, and other places. After the year 1640, there were few emigrations from England, as persecution had then ceased; and many, who had come hither, returned to enjoy the sweets of their native land.

The perils and distresses of these settlers in a dreary wilderness, filled with savages, must have been inconceivable, and their preservation and increase remarkably providential; as it was at any time in the power of savages to have extirpated them, had they not been mercifully restrained. There were times, however, when the natives, apprehensive of danger from these increasing foreigners, attempted a general combination for their destruction. The most distinguishable seasons of danger, were in the conspiracy of 1630, in the Pequot war of 1636, and in Philip’s war of 1675, in which Springfield was burnt, and many other towns; some within 20 miles of Boston. But these combinations were broken and defeated; and the two last with such destruction and terror to the natives as greatly facilitated the progress of the English settlements. These wars, however, were exceedingly calamitous. By a computation made at the close of Philip’s war, the losses sustained by the English amounted to £150,000 besides expenses incurred in their defense. There were 1,200 houses burnt: 8,000 head of cattle of all kinds killed; several thousands of bushels of grain destroyed; and great numbers of the active men and promising youth of the country slain. Of the Indians, it is said, more than 3,000 were destroyed.

About the year 1664, the colonies were alarmed with a danger of a different kind. Their enemies here and in England had been secretly plotting to annihilate or abridge their charter privileges. Commissioners were now sent from the king, vested with powers incompatible with these privileges; and they opened and exercised their powers with a hauteur which indicated no friendly design. By the prudent firmness of the colonial assemblies, especially that of Massachusetts, the commissioners were disappointed and with some disgust embarked for England. Apprehensions still remained, that by their unfavorable report to the king, new displeasure would be raised, and a new attempt made against the colonies. But the commissioners, in their homeward voyage, by storms and capture, lost all their papers, and no report was ever made.

In 1686 the design was renewed with more serious effect. James II a bigoted papist and an arbitrary tyrant being seated on the throne, resolved, as his brother Charles had done before him to establish through his dominions the popish religion and an absolute government. But he proceeded with less cautious steps, than Charles had done. He seized the charters of corporations in England, and demanded the New England charters. These infant colonies, unable to contend with the king, yielded to the imperious mandate. The Connecticut charter was saved by an artifice, and afterward resumed; but for the present it efficacy was lost with the rest. Sir Edmund Andros was appointed governor-general, and vested with absolute powers to rule the colonies. He arrived at Boston in December 1686, and soon began the exercise of his authority. From this time, for about two years, all civil and religious liberty was suspended, and seemed to be lost. Printing presses were restrained; congregational ministers were treated as laymen, and personally insulted; attempts were made to invalidate their marriages; meeting houses were threatened with demolition, and congregational worship with interdiction. The fees of officers were fixed by themselves at an exorbitant rate. The business of probate was conducted by the governor; and widows and orphans from the remote parts of the country were obliged to repair to Boston, and pay an immoderate fee for the probate of a will. Few estates in that early period would bear the expense of a settlement in the probate office. Titles to lands were declared void without a patent from the governor, the cost of which, in many instances was more than the owners could pay; nor was the current money in the country adequate to the purchase of new titles for all the possessors. In this matter the Governor found it necessary to relax. The people were taxed at the pleasure of the Governor and four or five of his Council, without an assembly of their own. No town meeting could be held without special license. In short, ever vestige of former liberty was obliterated. Provoked by intolerable oppression and encouraged by intelligence of a probable revolution in England, the people took the desperate resolution to seize and imprison the Governor and his creatures, and to resume their charter-government. This was a bold and adventurous act: But the abdication of James and the accession of William in 1688, delivered the people from servitude and danger, and restored them to liberty and security. In four years after this, our charter was granted by William and Mary. By this the colonies of Plymouth and Massachusetts were united. This, though less popular than the charter, which was lost, yet placed the people in a tolerable situation, and soon gave general satisfaction. If Britain had not been too exorbitant in her claims, it is probable we should for some time have been happy and contented under it. We have come to the century which is just closed. Here we meet events no less interesting. To trace their connection would be entertaining; but time will permit us only just to detail, them. This country in its dependence on Britain was involved in all her wars, which have occupied one half of the past century. These wars, though calamitous in themselves, have usually terminated favorably for us; and, together with the frequent incursion of the natives, they have obliged us to keep op that military spirit, which displayed itself so successfully in our late conflict with Britain.

The capture of Louisbourg, in 1745, by the New England forces, assisted by a few British ships, was a wonderful event. It raised the respectability of the colonies, gave them an idea of their strength and importance and enabled the British government to conclude a tolerable peace, after an unsuccessful war in Europe, and while it excited in that government a jealousy of our future attempts for independence, and suggested the expedience of bringing us more absolutely under their control, it strengthened our resolution to defend our liberties.

The defeat of the formidable French fleet, which, in the following year, was sent to recapture Louisbourg and destroy our coasts, and which had escaped the vigilance of the British fleet, was a striking instance of the care of providence for this favored country; for this defeat was effected wholly by the hand of Heaven – by unusual storms, sickness and mortality, without any human means.

The war, which began in 1755, and closed in 1763, was still more important in its consequences. It not only delivered us from the incursions of the savages, by which for 130 years we had been frequently alarmed and distressed; but drove the French from their encroachments on the claims of the British government, and put into the hands of that government a territory extending from the Atlantic to the Mississippi. In consequence of this acquisition, we now possess a territory vastly larger than could have been ceded to us in our treaty of peace with Britain, if the French had retained their encroachments. That war prepared the way for us to become a great and might nation. It operated to our independence in another respect. The prodigious expenses of that war put the British ministry on devising new expedients to increase their revenue. Among these the taxation of America was one. Their unbounded claims alarmed the spirit of freedom, which had ever distinguished the people of this country. As the ministry refused to recede from their claims, and we refused to submit to them, a war necessarily ensued, which, after a severe conflict terminated in our independence.

This is one of the most remarkable events recorded in the history of nations. Compared with our enemies we were few in number – without an army or navy – naturally brave, but undisciplined and unarmed – we had few experience officers – possessed little property, except the soil and its appendages – were thinly scattered over a wide country – without an energetic government – without any band of general union, but mere advice and recommendation, and without any coercive method to raise money or levy troops. We were to contend with a nation opulent, numerous, powerful and warlike; furnished with all the apparatus of war, and in a situation to form alliances if necessary. Great was the disparity – we saw it. But we felt the justice and importance of our cause. We were encouraged by able patriots. We entered the lists, trusting in the power and addressing the throne of the Almighty – we were united – we raised armies without compulsion, and we supported them almost without means – they soon were able to face veteran troops on equal ground – they endured hardship and met danger without complaining – we astonished the ocean with ships of force – we from various sources procured arms, ammunition and all the furniture of war. In many encounters we had success; in disastrous seasons we maintained our courage – we captured whole armies of invaders – we formed an advantageous alliance – we reduced our enemies to the necessity of withdrawing their forces and acknowledging our independence – we negotiated peace, which was ultimately established on terms equal to our wishes and superior to our hopes. Through the whole scene the hand of heaven was conspicuous in the production of events by disproportionate means; and in raising up and employing in the great work of men of eminent ability and unshaken fidelity, whose names will naturally occur to your mind. Among these General George Washington and President Adams were distinguished; the former in the field, the latter in the cabinet. The one at the head of his army conducted the war to a successful issue; the other, with his colleagues, negotiated an advantageous peace.

Nor can we overlook the divine influence in directing the people to the formation and adoption of constitutions, which happily combine energy with liberty; and to the choice of men to administer them, whose wisdom and fidelity have in the main preserved peace and respectability abroad, and tranquility and order at home, promoted industry, restored public credit and mutual confidence and rendered the nation prosperous and happy. If we can judge of the goodness of a government from its good effects, and this is certainly the best criterion, we must approve our own in its construction and administration.

The progress of our country in population, wealth, navigation and learning, is beyond example; and this has been most conspicuous since the revolution.

The growth of the Plymouth colony was, at first, but slow. In four years after it began, there were in it but 180 persons and 32 houses. In thirteen years its inhabitants were not more than sufficient to populate a single town. In the space of forty years it had only twelve small towns, on saw mill and a bloomer. The other colonies made greater progress. In 1643 there were in Massachusetts thirty incorporated towns, including four then under its jurisdiction within the limits of New Hampshire. Some other plantations were begun. There are within what is now the State of Massachusetts nearly 300 towns, 500 worshiping assemblies, and 400 settled ministers. The county of Hampshire was erected in 1662. There were then only three towns, Springfield, Hadley and Northampton. Within the same territory, which included Berkshire, there are now more than 90 towns.

In 1665, according to the report of the general court to the king’s commissioners, there were, in Massachusetts, 4,400 militia, exclusive of those excused by age, infirmity and office; and probably from 25 to 30,000 souls. The inhabitants at the present time may amount to 500,000. According to the same report, the shipping belonging to the colony was not far from 5,000 tons. The shipping of Massachusetts, exclusive of Maine, is now more than 200,000 tons. In the beginning of the past century, we may probably suppose, New England contained upwards of 100,000 souls; the other colonies a greater number. Virginia alone in 1671, contained 46,0000 white inhabitants, and 2,000 slaves. In 1760 there were in New England half a million, in 1790 more than a million of inhabitants. At this time there are probably 13 or 1,400,000; and in the united 5 million or more.

Within the last seven years, Pennsylvania has increased in taxable more than one fifth, and is supposed to have increased in inhabitants in equal ration, and to contain 530,000 souls. Her slaves, in this time, have diminished more than half, and are now but about 1500.

Within a century have arisen six new governments, and four within a few years, where before was only an uncultivated wilderness. Husbandry and commerce, by their mutual aid, are rapidly increasing. The shipping of the United States exceeds that of any nation, except the British. The armed ships of all descriptions, public and private, are said to amount to 300. In case of a war, which should offer inducements to the enterprise for private adventurers, the number might soon be doubled. In the Louisbourg expedition, fifty-five years age, it was with difficulty that a squadron of 12 armed ships, the largest mounting 20 guns, could be collected from New England.

In the year 1771, the exports from all the British colonies in America, including Bermuda and the Bahamas, and the shipments from colony to colony, amounted to about 15 millions of dollars. In the year 1790, the exports from the United only, exclusive of the colonies which the British retain, and of the home shipments, amounted 18 million. In 1796 they exceeded 67 million; in 1799 the amounted nearly to 79 million. They have considerably increased in the year past. The value of exports, in the space of nine years, has more than quadrupled. New York alone in 1799 exported as much in value, as all the states nine years before. Our exports in one year amount to more than the national debt. It is owing to our increasing commerce that our husbandry is in so flourishing a state. Our farmers had never less cause of complaint. The revenue arising from all our resources, chiefly from our commerce, was in 1791 short of five millions, in 1799 it was twelve and a half millions of dollars; and in this whole period it has amounted to above seventy-seven millions. This has been sufficient to defray the current expense of government, pay the interest of the national debt, and make some reduction of the principal; and all this at a time when our commerce suffered largely by wanton depredations, and when our expenses were increased by two insurrections, by Indian wars, by the building and arming of ships for the protection of our trade, and by the supposed necessity of assuming a warlike attitude on land. If we should enjoy external peace, internal tranquility and a wise administration of government, our strength and opulence in half a century will almost exceed calculation.

About the commencement of the last century, there was only one college in America, and in that number of students did not rise to seventy. Now there are in New England six colleges some of which contain from 150 to 240 students; and more than double this number of colleges in the other States.

Our country has produced many eminent characters in all the departments of civil and social life

In the late war our military officers soon equaled those of Europe in personal bravery and tactical knowledge. Our commander in chief was an honor to his country and to human nature. His reputation is surrounded with a glory to which no European can approach.

Our public ministers in the treaties which they have negotiated have shown a diplomatic skill not inferior to that of the ablest foreign ministers.

In our legislative assemblies there are speakers whose extensive science and commanding eloquence would do honor to a British parliament. And in our judicial courts, the bench and bar may boast of characters which would fill with dignity a correspondent place in the king’s bench.

Some of our literary writers in theology, history, philosophy, poetry and other sciences, might appear with reputation and acquire celebrity on an European theatre. American publications within twenty years have been multiplied, some of which are read with attention on the other side of the Atlantic. Too many7, however are frivolous some are vile. The increase of printing offices indicates the diffusion of knowledge. Newspapers are circulated through the nation and read by almost every citizen. These, if executed with regard to truth and decency, are useful vehicles of information. But when they are basely prostituted to irreligion, falsehood, slander, sedition, anarchy and party intrigue, they are the greatest curse that a nation can suffer. The moderate price at which they are obtained, and the facility with which they are circulated give them a peculiar advantage speedily to disuse their poison through all the veins of the body. A free and independent press is highly beneficial; but a licentious one is abominable. The former deserves encouragement; the latter will meet the execration of the wise and virtuous. There is no way in which a people can more rapidly accelerate their corruption and misery, than by patronizing newspapers of the latter description.

The American Revolution has been productive of serious consequences to other countries. By means of the French army and navy, which co-operated with us in the latter part of our late war the sentiments of liberty were spread through France; and, concurring with other causes, produced a revolution there. The opposition made to this revolution by the neighboring powers has involved Europe in a war, which has exceedingly deranged her ancient system of politics. Though the immediate effects of this war have been extremely calamitous, and though the French revolution, instead of exalting, has almost extinguished the liberties of the people, yet we doubt not, that the great events, which have taken place in that hemisphere, will, in the hands of providence, be made the means of accomplishing the predictions of scripture concerning the happy state of the Church and the world. The present events wear the complexion which prophecy has impressed on those which are to precede that glorious issue.

We see the prophecies fulfilling. Popery has received a mortal wound and is tending to its exit. According to prophecy, the mahometan and the papal powers will fall nearly together. The same duration is prefixed for both. Mahometanism arose about the time that the bishop of Rome was declared universal head of the Church. These two systems of superstition are equal obstructions to the spread of Christianity. This never can generally prevail, while either of those systems stands in the way.  The Turkish Empire has for some time been tottering. Its government, though despotic, is feeble and inefficient. The French have taken and still keep possession of Egypt. Passawan Oglou makes progress and gives terror to the Turkish government. He is probably assisted by the French and Russians. The Russians, who border upon and are enemies to the Turks, will probably soon make war upon them, and reduce till lower, their declining power. When popery and mahometanism have fallen, the two grand obstacles to the spread of the gospel will be removed. After this perhaps in about forty five years, if we rightly understand Daniel, a glorious reformation will begin to make its appearance. Previously, however there will be a great prevalence of infidelity. This, I fear, has not yet risen to his height, nor spread to its extent. It will be most bold and daring toward the commencement of grand reformation. The devil will come down with great wrath, when he sees that his time is short. Under the seventh vial in the Revelation, Babylon will completely fall. We are now supposed to be under the sixth vial perhaps near the last running of it. Under this we are warned, “Unclean spirits, the spirits of devils will go forth unto the kings of the whole world, and gather them to the battle of the great day of God Almighty.” These spirits of devils are supposed to be the malignant enemies of the gospel, who will apply every artifice to spread their pernicious sentiments and undermine the interest of Christ’s kingdom; and they will probably use force, as well as intrigue. This seems to be imported in the expression, “They will gather the kings to the battle,” Though they deny the right of rulers to support religion, they will call in their power to subvert it. They will, use every stratagem to put the power of the government into the hands of their own partisans, and to corrupt those in whom this power is vested. They will make a kind of open war against God. They will seem, for a while, to prevail against the friends of God and religion. This perhaps will be the slaying of the witnesses mentioned by Saint John. But these witnesses will not long lie dead. They will wonderfully rise up again and stand on their feet, to the terror of their enemies and astonishment of the world. On these enemies of the truth, awful judgments will now be executed thousands of them will be slain, and the remnant will be affrighted and give glory to God. Such a scene as we have described, prophecy instructs us, will precede the happy day.

“Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments.” Something of the kind seems already to have begun in Europe. Our safety will depend on our maintaining the religion of Christ, and standing firm against the machinations of its enemies. The gospel is a most benevolent and friendly institution: opposition to it must therefore proceed from a settled malignity of heart; and to what lengths this malignity may proceed, none can foretell. Let us not be shaken in mind, but stand fast in the Lord.

The 18th century has closed – and closed with an event, which, we hope, may be of happy consequence; a treaty of amity with the French. Of the merits of the treaty we pretend not to be judges. The disposal of it we leave to the continued authority. At least we flatter ourselves that it may lead to the termination of an unhappy controversy.

We wish this new century may begin with an event of more general importance, the establishment of a peace in Europe. Negotiations have been opened; but, I fear there is but a faint prospect of a pacific issue. The war has so deranged the ancient relations of the European powers, that an adjustment of their disputes will be extremely difficult; the satisfaction of their interfering aims will be utterly impossible. If necessity should compel them to a peace, it probably will be only a breathing spell to gather strength for war. This, if I mistake not, is that eventful period, in which there must be convulsions and over-turnings to prepare the way for the glory of the Redeemer’s kingdom. A people, among whom virtue and Christianity reign, will need no essential change; for the kingdom of Christ is already with them. O that we may be thus secured from a share in those judgments which will fall on a guilty world.

I will conclude this discourse with some general reflections.

1. In the dispensations of God toward his Church, we have full evidence of the truth of the gospel. From the beginning of the Christian institution; yea, from the beginning of the world, god has taken the Church under his protection. Mighty changes have been made in the world. Nations have risen, conquered, spread, declined and become extinct; others have succeeded them, followed their fortune, and shared their fate. But the Church has sustained and preserved; yea, to prevent its extinction God has often marvelously interposed. When we review God’s dealings toward it for eighteen centuries past, we plainly see that he has exercised over it a most peculiar care, and has directed the methods of his Providence in subservience to its interest. Can we doubt, then, whether the gospel be divine? On this the Church is founded: in this are foretold many of the great events which history records: evidence of its truth is constantly exhibited to our view. If the gospel is so much an object of God’s care, it must be highly important: indifference to it is a contempt of his grace; opposition is an outrage on his government.

2. Our subject gives us a humbling view of human corruption.

In all ages mankind, in a greater or less degree, have been favored with revelation. This, though in fact much confined, has been given under such circumstances, that, if men were as attentive to their eternal, as they are to their temporal interest, it would have prevailed universally. The partiality of it is no real objection against its divinity, but is a mortifying proof of human depravity. Were there the same attention to the concerns of futurity, as to those of the present life, the gospel would as easily and as rapidly spread among men, as discoveries in arts and sciences. It is a humiliating thought that when we need a remedy for our corruption, we are so obstinate in this corruption, as to spurn the remedy provided.

3. We see the importance of an attention to succeeding generations.

If the tendency of human nature is to corruption in sentiments and manners, it concerns us to communicate to our children just notions of religion, and to inculcate on them the virtues which it teaches. Let the generation on the stage faithfully discharge their duty to the next, and this again to the succeeding, and religion will be preserved. But the neglect of one generation opens the door to increasing corruption; and the neglect continued opens the door wider still; and in a succession of such generations the mounds will be broken down, and vice and error, breaking in like a flood, will overwhelm the land.

4. We see that the happiness of a nation depends on the existence of the Church among them.

This is God’s promise to his Church, “I am with thee to save thee: Though’ I make a full end of all nations, I will not make a full end of thee.” As the Church is under the protection of this promise, the nations which have a civil connection with her hence derive a national security. “Beautiful for situation is Mount Zion, the city of the great king; God is known in her palaces for a refuge.” Our security as a nation depends on our maintaining that religion which God, by a wonderful series of dispensations, has brought down to our days and put into our hands. If we neglect and despise it, and from us, our defense will depart with it, and we shall be made to feel, that it is an evil and bitter thing, that we have forsaken our God.

5. The events, which we have detailed, must awaken an expectation of still greater events.

The mighty drama is not closed. The day is coming, when the kingdom of Christ will overspread the world, and God will purge out of it all things that offend. But before this can take place, there is much to be done. God usually employs human agency in effecting the great purposes of his government, so that they seem to be brought forward in a natural way. He is now disposing the affairs of the world to introduce the mighty scene, and removing the obstacles which retard its appearance. Great alterations must be made before the gospel can have a general spread. Ignorant nations must be enlightened and arbitrary governments reformed. The paganism of heathens, the delusion of mahometans, the infidelity of the Jews, the superstition of papists, the corruptions of Protestants, the stupidity and formality of nominal Christians must all be removed. And all this must be a work of time. None of us can expect to see the glorious day foretold. It is our wisdom, however to seek and pray for such a state of religion among ourselves, as that which the world will hereafter enjoy. If we cannot see mankind as happy as we wish, yet let us be solicitous to obtain for ourselves that personal happiness, which religion offers. Let us diligently promote the faith and practice of religion within the circle of our influence – within the families in which we preside – within the societies of which we are members.

Through the goodness of God we have begun a new century. We saw not the beginning of that which is past, nor shall we see on earth the end of that which is begun. Great events have we seen, and great events will our children see. And there is one which we all must see, and which, as it concerns the individual, is more important than all that have passed before us – that within a short time, we must relinquish our earthly interests and connections, and remove, not from one clime, but from one world to another; must enter on a new state of existence; appear in presence of the Almighty Judge; receive our eternal destination to felicity or woe; dwell among spirits, holy or impure, according as our character is assimilated to the one, or the other – Good God! How amazing the thought! – To thine unbounded mercy we resort and here we rest. Compared with such a change, what is the revolution of a kingdom or the dissolution of an empire what multitudes have experienced such a change in the century past? What multitudes will experience the same in the century to come? Countless millions not yet in existence will, within a hundred years, come on the stage, act a part, and pass away to receive their retribution in another world. We have already come on the stage; our part is assigned us; our end will be according to our works. To us the gospel of salvation is given: whether our descendants will enjoy it, depends on our wisdom and fidelity. Let us cordially obey it, and faithfully hand it on to them. Thus we shall ensure our own salvation, and in the best manner contribute to theirs. Though we cannot in this low vale see all the vast events, with which the new century is pregnant, yet we may rise to a superior station, and thence behold them with admiration and joy. Though we shall not see the Church in its glory on earth, yet we may join a more glorious Church above, and thence look down on the wonders of Divine Providence toward the Church below, and join the Heavenly choir in ascribing glory and blessing to God for his great salvation to the faithful, and his righteous judgments on their enemies. Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty: Just and true are all thy ways, thou King of Saints


A HYMN

Sung after sermon.

With wonder we survey they ways,
In which our God to men imparts
The blessings of his love; with praise
Our mouths are fill’d with joy our hearts.

From Heaven he sent his glorious son,
To dwell with men; for them to die;
From death he rais’d him to a throne,
With pow’r to rule through earth and sky.

Proud are the kingdoms of the world;
But though of wealth and pow’r they boast,
They all to ruin shall be hurl’d,
Rather than his Redeem’d be lost.

Rear’d by his hand, bought with his blood,
Firm stands his Church, though earth assail;
Through twice nine ages it has stood,
Nor will the gates of hell prevail.

Like Moses’ bush on Midian’s plains,
Oft has it been enwrapt in flame;
But unconsum’d it still remains,
Secur’d by Jesus’ mighty name.

By superstition’s madness driv’n,
To these Columbian wilds it fled;
Here nurtur’d by the care of Heav’n,
It , like a vine has grown and spread.

This vine, Dear Savior, nurture still;
Vile shoots prune off, but spare the root:
Increase it, till the land it fill
And bless the nations with its fruit.

With joy we contemplate the day,
When Christ shall through the earth be known:
Ye lin’ring years, come, roll away,
To speed the glories of his throne.

 

Sermon – Century – 1801


Benjamin Trumbull (1735-1820) was a historian and minister. He graduated from Yale in 1759 and received a theological education from Rev. Eleazer Wheelock. He served as a minster for almost 60 years. Trumbull also was a chaplain during the Revolutionary War.


sermon-century-1801-3

A
CENTURY SERMON,
Or
SKETCHES
Of
THE HISTORY OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.
Interspersed and Closed With
SERIOUS PRACTICAL REMARKS.
Delivered at Norh-Haven,
JANUARY 1, 1801

BY BENJAMIN Trumbull, D.D.
PASTOR
Of the Church of North-Haven.

I. CHRONICLES, XXIX. 29, 30, AND PSALM LXXVII. 11, 12.

Now the acts of David the king, first and last, behold they are written in the book of Samuel the seer, and in the book of Nathan the prophet, and in the book of Gad the seer, with all his reign and his might, and the times that went over him, and over Israel, and over all the kingdom of the countries.
I will remember the works of the Lord: surely I will remember thy wonders of old. I will mediate also of all thy work, and talk of thy doings.

THE works of the Lord are great, honorable and glorious. They are sought out of all those who have pleasure in them. His works of providence, in the redemption, preservation, government and final salvation of the church, especially, are great and marvelous. They have employed the thoughts, the tongues and pens of patriarchs and prophets, of apostles and good men, in the various ages of the world. They have been the wonder and joy of saints and angels; and will be celebrated in their united songs forever. They exhibit the glories of God to men, and teach them their duty to him. How important is it therefore, that they should be made known to us: That they may excite out reverence and fear of him; our gratitude and praise, our hope and trust!

For these ends, those excellent men, Samuel, Nathan, and Gad, who were prophets, and teachers in the church, recorded the great events of David’s reign, and the times that went over him, and over Israel, and over all the neighboring kingdoms. – This affords full evidence that it is a pious and honorable work, becoming the character of a teacher in the house of GOD.

In our text, David, the man after God’s own heart, determined piously to recollect and most certainly to keep in his remembrance, the wonders, which, in former generations, the LORD had wrought for his people. He formed a resolution, that they should be the subject of his pious and frequent meditations, and that he would converse upon them, for his own support and comfort, and for the instruction and comfort of others. In how many other psalms does he, in a most sublime and animating manner, celebrate the divine works? How does he wake up his glory, and summon everything which hath life and breath to praise the LORD, for his mighty acts, and for his excellent greatness? How does he teach all men to regard and contemplate the works of GOD, and to praise him, for the wondrous things he hath wrought in all the earth?

Another thing worthy of special notice in the words of the text, is the doctrine of the universal providence of God, superintending all the affairs of men – all the revolutions and events of ancient and modern times. Whatever influence creatures might have in them, the psalmist teaches us that they are the works and wonders of God. In numerous other psalms he gives us the same view. Saith he, the LORD hath prepared his throne in the heavens: and his kingdom ruleth over all.[1] He celebrates the dispensations of providence over the sick, over travelers, captives, mariners, the planters of new countries, princes and nations, as governing them in adversity and in prosperity, and in all the various conditions of life. In this view, he exhorts all men to praise the LORD for his goodness and wonderful works.[2] The Almighty claims it as his sole prerogative, to govern all events. I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil: I the LORD do all these things.[3] It was the doctrine of our Savior that the divine providence extended to all events, and to all things: That the hapless sparrow falls not on the ground without the notice of our Father who is in heaven: That he gives to the grass of the field, to the tulip and the rose their verdure, fragrance and beauty. Saith the apostle, of him, and through him, and to him are all things: To whom be glory forever.[4]

Having made these general observations, showing the duty of bringing into view and devoutly contemplating the works of God and that we should view the mighty revolutions and events of ages as the operations of the divine hand, I shall now proceed to give you a sketch of the works of God, in the century past, in Europe and other parts of the old world; and especially of his dispensations towards America, the United States, New England and this town.

In this sketch I shall more especially notice those events which respect the church of God, in which prophecies have been fulfilled and the work of redemption advanced.

At the commencement of the last century William and Mary reigned on the throne of Great Britain, and Lewis the XIVth on the throne of France. Poland was a powerful Roman Catholic kingdom. At Rome the pope reigned with great power and magnificence. He was supported by the Lewises, those powerful kings of France, by the emperor of Germany, the kings of Spain, Portugal and Naples, and by numerous petty princes and states. Avignon, that large opulent and capital city of Provence, in France, where seven popes had successively reigned, with the whole province of the Venaissin, was subject to his dominion. – In America, the French and Roman Catholics were powerful. – The Jesuits, who constituted the most deceitful, intriguing and formidable branch of the Romish hierarchy, were in full power. These kings and priests with the whole papal hierarchy, in their respective kingdoms, according to the divine prediction, had one mind to give their power and strength unto this anti-christian beast.[5]

At this period the state of literature and civilization was advanced to a considerable degree of eminence; but its progress since is beyond calculation. The improvements of the last century, in philosophy, astronomy, mathematics, law, physics, the fine arts, navigation, commerce, and manufacturers have exceeded all former precedent.[6] The acquaintance of mankind, with the seas, continents and islands, with the various inhabitants of the earth, with their customs, manners, religion, commodities, manufactures and commerce has exceedingly increased.[7] The progress in history and geography in Europe and America has been very considerable.[8] In both countries there have been great improvements in almost every branch of agriculture. In both the progress of civilization has been rapid. Numerous new and humane establishments have been made, for the relief and assistance of the poor, the infirm, the unfortunate and miserable of the human kind. A vast number and variety o instruments have been invented of great convenience and utility in manufactures, husbandry, and the numerous branches of business which employ mankind.[9]

However it is remarkable that in the midst of all these improvements, light and civilization, the most illuminated and civilized nations upon the globe, have employed one half of the century in fierce and horrid warfare. Between eleven and twelve years, Queen Anne and her allies carried on a powerful and bloody war, to defend themselves against the encroachments, growing powers and influence of Lewis XIV, and to preserve the balance of Europe. The wars of her successors, with France, Spain and America, have employed them nearly forty years more. About forty years of the same period, these American colonies and United States, have been obliged to fight in their own defense, against France, Spain Great Britain, and the American Indians. Other nations in Europe and other parts of the earth, have exhibited the same hostile desolation and death. What a public and striking evidence have all men, that violence is yet in the earth! That their feet are swift to shed blood; and that destruction and misery are in their ways?

In these mighty wars and convulsions, Kingdoms, commonwealths, and cities have been despoiled, overthrown and erased; thrones and royalty have been annihilated; whole countries impoverished and enslaved, and debts contracted which are the astonishment of mankind.[10] In Europe and America great and wonderful revolutions have been effected: and while kingdoms and thrones and cities have disappeared in some places, new and independent states, republics, and cities have sprung up in others.

Another event worthy of special notice is the growth of error, infidelity, atheism, the most filthy and abominable doctrines, immoral obscene, unnatural and wicked practices. Deism, which made its first appearance in France and Italy, about two hundred and forty years ago, and in England little more than a hundred and seventy, in the last century, as might naturally be expected, degenerated into the grossest atheism. The false reasoning and dissolute lives to which infidelity led those who embraced it so blinded and hardened them that they boldly denied authority to be a mere usurpation: That family government which God has enjoined, to be the beginning of all tyranny; AND CIVIL GOVERNMENT A CURSE. They have declared chastity and natural affection to be mere prejudices: and that murder, adultery, the poisoning of their neighbors, and other crimes of the same diabolical nature, , are lawful, and, as circumstances may be, virtuous actions. Their writings and conversation are too obscene to be expressed among people of any modesty. There is no impiety, filthiness, villainy, nor cruelty which they do not vindicate. They have conspired against religion, society, government and God himself. In the latter part of the century they spread their infernal doctrines and manners far and wide, in France and Germany, in several of the principal courts of Europe, and among people in other countries. By this means they have effected the late surprising revolutions, in France, Germany and Italy: and have filled Europe and other parts of the world with such a scene of horror rapine, death and carnage, as has no parallel in modern ages.[11]

In these wars and revolutions, God in his province, has in a conspicuous manner accomplished the predictions of his word, and diminished the resources, wealth, power and influence of the Roman anti-christ. Within the last half century the order of Jesuits has been abolished[12], and other orders of the Romish clergy, in several papal countries, have been suppressed or greatly reduced.[13] In some, their permanent estates have been confiscated. The inquisition in some popish countries has been abolished,[14] and in others greatly ameliorated. Poland, as a distinct kingdom, is no more.[15] Venice, and Sardinian monarchy, and the popish part of Switzerland, as political bodies, have vanished in the late memorable revolutions. Austria and the whole German empire have been greatly impoverished, weakened and deeply wounded. Rome and Naples have been taken, plundered and exceedingly weakened. Italy has been conquered, impoverished and laid waste.

In France, the throne of the Louis’s, those firm and powerful supporters of popery has been overthrown, and royalty and annihilated. The Romish hierarchy has been persecuted and destroyed with the hatred and cruelty which have no example. Thousands of the clergy have been slain or banished, and their estates confiscated. Not only in France, but in Belgium, the influence of the clergy has been in a manner destroyed, and their immense wealth taken from them, and employed for secular purposes. In France, Spain Germany, Italy and Egypt, millions have perished in the revolutionary wars.

At the same time the personal revenues of the pope have been exceedingly diminished, and in a good measure annihilated. Avignon, that ancient and opulent city, and the whole province of which it was the capital, has been taken from him.[16] The late pope was seized, divested of all temporal dominion, restricted to a certain pension, and exiled from his royal city. For a certain time the beast ceased to reign on the seven mountains. A successor, it is true, has been chosen and crowned. But what dominion resources or influence has he? Is not the mystical Euphrates dried up? Is there not a drought upon all its waters?

Can we not in these great events clearly see the accomplishment of several of the divine predictions, especially under the sixth vial! What can more clearly answer to the description of the three unclean spirits, the spirits of devils, working miracles, and going forth unto the king of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that day of GOD ALMIGHTY, than the teachers of those impious and filthy doctrines of which I have just been speaking? Have they not above all contended against GOD? Have they not, in a very extraordinary manner, gathered the kings, and a great proportion of the inhabitants of the earth to fight against GOD? Are they not still gathering them together? Is not the figurative Euphrates drying up; and the way preparing for the destruction of the mystical Babylon?

It is not remarkable indeed, that the ten kings, the same earthly powers, which for a time, had one mind to give their power and strength unto the beast, should now hate and destroy him? Is it not worthy of special notice, that France, the very power whose king, nearly ten centuries and a half since, raised the pope to temporal power and dominion, should be the first to implacably to hate him, and  with such power and success, to begin the work of his destruction? Is there not something in this rapid decline of popery in the shaking of all the Roman Catholic kingdoms, and the destruction of so many men of eminence and figure among them, which looks like the falling of the tenth part of the city, and the slaying of seven thousand men of name! At least, do we not see the commencement of them? How strongly do these great events witness, that, known unto God, are all his works from the foundation of the world? What new and increasing evidence do they exhibit that the scriptures are a divine word!

America, New England, and the United States, in the same period, have witnessed great events and salvations. At the commencement of the century, they were few in number, poor, and scattered over a vast tract of country, the principal part of which was a vast wilderness. Their wants, enemies, and dangers were great and many. Queen Anne’s long war impoverished, weakened and almost ruined the Northern, and greatly distressed some of the Southern colonies.

In 1707, the French invaded South Carolina, demanded the surrender of Charlestown, landed in several places, and burnt a number of buildings, they were nevertheless, through a variety of providential circumstances, remarkably defeated. Of about eight hundred of the enemy, nearly three hundred were killed and taken. Among the latter was Monsieur Arbuset, commander in chief by land, with a number of naval officers, who offered ten thousand pieces of eight for their ransom.

The massacre of the Palatines, and war with the Tuscaroras in 1712, and the general rising of the Indians in 1715, exceedingly distressed the colony, and threatened its total extirpation. But, in the mount of difficulty, god appeared for the distressed colony and granted a signal victory.

The New England colonies, during the war, made great exertions to defend themselves against the enemy. In 1710 they were successful in an expedition against Port Royal. The next year, they, with the Providence of New York, made extraordinary exertions for the reduction of Canada. But the design failed by reason of the shipwreck of the fleet in the river St. Lawrence.

In 1742, Georgia experienced a memorable deliverance. – About the last of June a Spanish fleet or thirty-two sail, with more than three thousand men on board, under the command of Don Manuel de Monteano, came to anchor near the fort. They soon passed it, and proceeding up the river, out of reach of its cannon, landed the troops erected a battery of twenty eighteen pounders. The enemy had a fine artillery, under a good commander. But General Oglethorpe, with seven hundred men and some friendly Indians, defended himself for a considerable time, and finally by a stratagem, caused them, after sustaining considerable loss, to raise the siege and quit the colony.

The capture of the Louisburg by the New Englanders, assisted by a few of the King’s ships in 1745m, was a truly memorable event. Its consequences to New England to Great Britain and France were prodigious. The prizes taken, during and after the siege, amounted to about a million sterling. The French fishery on the coast was destroyed, the trade of the colonies was preserved, the Newfoundland fishery restored, Nova Scotia and the Eastern Coast protected. What was still more important, it finally purchased a peace for the nation.

The next year New England experienced a deliverance never to be forgotten. The French, fired with resentment at the losses they has sustained in America determined on the recovery of Louisburg, the conquest of Nova Scotia, the destruction of Boston, and the ravaging of the American coasts from Nova Scotia to Georgia. The armament designed for this mighty work of destruction, consisted of eleven ships of the line, and thirty smaller ships of war, from thirty to ten guns. It was accompanied with transports carrying between three and four thousand regular troops. These were to form a junction with fifteen hundred French and Indians, at Nova Scotia. The Duke D’Anville, a nobleman of distinguished abilities, in whose courage and conduct the French had reposed the greatest confidence, was appointed to command the armament. Monsieur Pomeret commanded the land forces. As early as beginning of May, this formidable fleet was ready for sea; but it was so detained by contrary winds, that the Admiral could not leave the coasts of France until the 22d of June. Admiral Martin, with a fleet of observation, waited before the harbor to prevent his sailing, but he got out unnoticed and proceeded without molestation.  The Duke detached Mons. Conflans with three ships of the line and frigate, to convoy the trade to Cape Francois in Hispaniola, with directions to join him at Chebucto, the place of general rendezvous. This powerful fleet and army were now left, without the least molestation from any human being, to carry into execution all their mighty works of destruction against the colonies. It was now left wholly to Him who disappointeth the devices of the crafty, and taketh the prey from the mighty, to save the colonies, and especially New England, from ruin. Let us be bold with grateful astonishment, how he wrought for their salvation.

Beside laying an embargo on them, for more than six weeks before they failed, he caused their passage to be stormy and tedious. Like the chariots of Pharaoh, when the Lord looked upon them, they moved heavily. At more than three hundred leagues from the place of their destination one of their first rate ships became so disabled, that the mariners were obliged to burn her. Soon after, they were overtaken with a storm, which so injured the fleet, that three more ships of the line were obliged either to bear away for the West Indies or return to France. It was not until the 12th of September, that the Duke D’Anville arrived at Chebucto, accompanied with one ship of the line and four transports only. But one ship had got in before him. Conflans had arrived on the coast some time before; and not finding the fleet, returned to France. This long and disastrous passage had totally deranged his whole plan. He waited until the 16th, and not one of the ships of war arriving, and but three of his transports, he was so affected with disappointment and chagrin, that it brought on him an apoplectic fit, or he drank poison, and died suddenly the same morning. In the afternoon, after his death, the Vice Admiral, with four ships of the line and some transports, arrived in the port.

By reason of the long passage, the troops arrived in an extremely sick and miserable condition. The admiral was dead Conflans was gone for France, more than half the force designed for the expedition had not arrived, and the season for action was far spent; D’Estounelle was therefor for giving up the expedition, and returning to France. He proposed it in council to his officers; but Monsieur De la Jonquiere, governor of Canada who was the third in command, with a majority of his officers, for nearly eight hours violently opposed him. De la Jonquiere and his party insisted, that the sick, with fresh air and provisions, would soon recover, and that they were able, at least, to reduce Annapolis and Nova Scotia: After which they might safely winter in Casco Bay, or return to France as should best suit their inclinations. The issue of the debate was a rejection of D’Estounelle’s proposition. This threw him into such an extreme agitation that it brought on a fever, and threw him into a delirium. He seemed to be smitten with a divine terror, and put a period to his own life. Jonquiere, who was a man of skill and experience in war, and zealous for the honor and welfare of his country succeeded him, and greatly raised the expectations of the fleet and army.

On the 28th of September, certain intelligence came to Boston, of the arrival of the fleet at Chebucto. It was reported to be more numerous than it really was when it sailed from France, and there was not the least intimation of the damages it had received. England was not more alarmed with the Spanish Armada, in 1588, than Boston and New England were at the news of this armament of the Chebucto. Every possible measure of defense was immediately adopted. In a few days six thousand and four hundred of the inland militia marched into Boston. Six thousand more were on the march on the first notice, from Connecticut, to the assistance of their brethren. The rest of the militia was to be retained for the defense of the sea coasts. In the meantime, the good people were prostrate seeding the divine aid. The consequences were happy; the enemy never came against a city, a village or a single fortress, or shot an arrow there. Sickness and death, in such an extraordinary manner emptied their ships, thinned their ranks, and wasted all the adjacent country – such storms and disasters constantly attended them that they finally returned with great loss and shame to their own country.[17] Our fathers stood still and saw the salvation of the Lord.

In the French war, which was proclaimed in 1756, the colonies experience d a great salvation. The French for more than half a century had been planning their total extirpation. They had nearly encompassed them, on the land side with a line of fortifications; and their plans were just ripe for execution. But those memorable events, the capture of Louisburg and Quebec, and the conquest of all Canada, in the course of the war, broke up their bloody designs, and threw them into the pit, which they had digged for their neighbours. The cession of all that country to Great Britain at the close of the war, was of high consideration to the then American colonies, and to the churches of Christ it gave then a happy season to rest, populate, increases their settlements, resources, and importance. It exceedingly weakened the papal interest, in America, and enlarged and secured the protestant territories and churches. It was an important part of that great series of events, which prepared the way for the cession of such extensive territories to the United States, at the close of the revolutionary war. Who can but be filled with a reverential and grateful admiration, in view of the immense and gracious designs of providence, in causing that chain of fortresses which had been erected around them to be delivered into their power, and to be the means of their enlargement, convenience and defense.

The repeal of the stamp act was, doubtless, a very essential part of that scheme of providence, which led to the present independence and freedom of the United States. Hag Great Britain persisted in carrying it into execution; it is not improbable that she would have succeeded. America was not then able to resist. Has she submitted to that, it is very doubtful whether the revolution would have ever been effected.

The American Revolution in which these United States assumed the rank of free, sovereign and independent powers; and in consequence of which they have, in so short a period, risen to their present state of strength, opulence, prosperity and respectability, is one of the greatest and most memorable events of the last century. That a people who, at the commencement of the war, had not a regular regiment, nor a forfeited town, nor a ship of war; who had neither money, arms, nor military stores, should maintain a seven years’ war, with one of the most warlike and powerful nations upon earth; that they should capture two complete armies, and finally obtain their independence ought ever to be acknowledged as one of the wonderful works of God.

New England and the American States have not only been wonderfully protected, but increased. At the commencement of this century, the inhabitants of New England, I supposed did not amount to more than forty-five of fifty thousands, and now they probably exceed a million. The whole number of ministers in New England was about one hundred and twenty four within the providence of New Hampshire, one in the providence of Main, eighty-six in Massachusetts, and twenty-eight in Connecticut. Now there are in New England, I suppose, about seven hundred congregational and Presbyterian ministers; about thirty-seven Episcopalian, and nearly one hundred and sixty Baptist ministers. The churches are much more numerous. In Massachusetts there are more than eighty vacant churches exclusive of the countries of Hancock and Washington, in which are more than 40,000 inhabitants, with not more than three or four regular ministers. In New Hampshire there are about forty vacancies in the congregational churches. In Connecticut there are twelve. In the Episcopalian and Baptist churches there are many more vacancies in proportion to their numbers.

The population and settlement of the United States, the increase of their navigation, commerce and husbandry, especially since the revolution, have exceeded all parallel. From an hundred, or an hundred and fifty thousands, they have, in a century, increased, probably to nearly six millions. Their navigation, a century ago, nay, at the pacification with Great Britain, was next to nothing, and now the American flag is displayed in the ports of almost every commercial state and kingdom upon the globe. The United States have now more tons of shipping upon the seas than any other nation upon the earth, except Great Britain. Their fisheries have increased in some happy proportion to that of their numbers and settlements. The old colonies, not states, have exceedingly extended their settlements, and four or five new ones have been added to them.[18]

Connecticut, since the beginning of the last century has increased from about fourteen or fifteen thousands of inhabitants to two hundred and fifty or sixty thousands. Within its limits, at that t period, there were thirty-eight churches illuminated by the same number of ministers. Now there are more than two hundred of each.[19] At that period except just in the center of the towns, it was a wilderness. Now it is covered with beautiful villages, towns and cities, and appears like a well in closed and cultivated garden.

Just after the commencement of the century Yale College was founded, which, considering its small endowments, for many years at first, has prospered beyond all parallel. It has been a source of blessings to the church and commonwealth. More than two thousand and five hundred have received its public honors. Of these, two hundred and thirty-five have been exalted to the feat of magistracy. Nearly eight hundred have shone as luminaries in the American churches. Others have been eminent in the profession of law, physic, and natural philosophy, of ecclesiastical history and the learned languages. The State abounds with academies and schools, and with respect to the degree of natural and moral instruction, with respect to the degree of natural and moral instruction, with which it is everywhere illuminated, it has no rival. Connecticut has not only settled and cultivated its own territories, but has borne a large share in planting, peopling, and forming churches, in all other States. – Her inhabitants settled Minas in Nova Scotia, Wyoming in Pennsylvania, large and numerous tracts in Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Vermont, New York, New Jersey, and even at Muskingum. Her sons have been envoys to foreign kingdoms, governors members of congress chief judges and general in this and other states. They have been presidents in their colleges, heads of their academies, teachers in their schools, and ministers in their churches. The have been missionaries in the new settlements, and to the heathen.

Indeed, literature, civilization, and everything which can ameliorate the state of man, hath been rapidly increasing in the United States in general. At the commencement of the last century, there was built one college completely founded in New England. Now there are six.[20]  In all the colonies, now States, south of Connecticut, there was then but one, how there are fifteen or sixteen.[21]

God hath not only wonderfully enlarged and protected the American church, but granted her happy days of spiritual reviving and refreshment. Besides the ordinary blessing of God on the churches and colleges in this country, from the beginning, there have been extraordinary seasons of seriousness and attention to religion. In 1733, there was a very great awakening, in many towns in New England, which continued for several years. – Happy additions were made to the churches; and those who had been good people before, experienced the fresh anointing’s of the spirit and was filled with new zeal and joy.[22] The great revival in 1741 was much more general and powerful. It pervaded New England and New Jersey, especially Yale college, and the college at Princetown, have experienced, several times of refreshing. Dartmouth College, has once, experienced a most happy visitation. By these seasons of salvation, a number of young men, from time to time have been raised up, whom, in their day, have been experimental, powerful preachers, and signal blessings to the churches.

At the time of the general awakening in Dartmouth College, the towns in the vicinity participated in the heavenly shower. In 1783, a considerable number of towns in the county of Litchfield, and in the county of Berkshire, in Massachusetts, enjoyed a precious harvest, in which many souls appeared to be gathered unto Christ. Besides these more general revivals, particular in towns and parishes, in this State, and in the other States, have been graciously visited, when there has been nothing special in the churches round bout them. God hath dispensed his mercies in a sovereign manner. It hath rained upon one city, and upon another it hath not rained: One hath been taken and another left.

The late awakening and gathering, which so many churches and congregations have experienced, for two or three years past, and which some are still experiencing ought particularly and thankfully to be acknowledged. Christ hath appeared, walking in the midst of the golden candlesticks, with greater power and glory than the churches have, at any former period, experienced. The work has been more powerful and genuine, and the fruits of love, union, self-loathing, humility, prayerfulness, righteousness, and peace have been more abundant.

Within the last century, have been formed all the religious constitutions, which unite the American churches, one with another, and which harmonize and regulate their ecclesiastical proceedings. The churches of Connecticut, associated and consisted in the beginning of the century, and their religious constitution was approbated and established by the legislature.[23] The formation of presbyteries, synods, and the United States, is of a more modern date. The formation of the general assembly was not effected till sometime after the American Revolution.[24] – Within a few years, a general union hath been formed between the general assembly of the Presbyterian churches, in the United States, and a general association of the State of Connecticut. A similar union hath been effected, the last year, between the general association of the State of Connecticut, and the convention of ministers in the State of Vermont. By these unions, the pastors and churches are brought into a more general and intimate acquaintance with each other, and with the general state of the churches and of religion; are under better advantages to give advice, guard against vice and error, against erroneous and immoral ministers and mere impostors; to act with more united and harmonious exertion and influence in promoting divine knowledge, unity of sentiment, piety, righteousness, and genuine Christianity among themselves, and in their respective congregations; and also diffusing Christian knowledge in the numerous new and vacant settlements, and in communicating the blessings of the gospel to the heathen.

Since the American Revolution, the Episcopalian church in the United States has been completely organized. The churches of that denomination, in each State, have their own Bishop. Dr. Seabury was the first bishop in the United States. He was consecrated to his office in Scotland, November 14, 1794. The Episcopalian churches in Connecticut, were the first in the United States, who enjoyed the privilege of a bishop. The episcopal clergy and churches meet in a general convention, or in particular conventions in each State, as they judge most convenient and necessary. They have agreed on forms of prayer and mode of worship adapted to the United States, and given themselves the name of the Episcopal Protestant Church in America.

Perfect toleration and liberty of confidence is enjoyed in all the United States, and various denominations of Christians are forming, or have formed themselves into such associations, classes, synods and conventions, as they judge most subservient to the great interests of religion.[25]

The abolition of the slave trade in Great Britain, in New England, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and in other parts of the United States; and the total abolition of slavery in some of them, ought to be noticed as a happy event of the past century. The amelioration of the condition of the slaves in the southern States, and in some other parts of the world’ the Christianizing of great numbers of them, with the pleasing prospect of the total abolition of that horrid trade, in the human species is matter of inexpressible joy. May the Great Parent of all creatures hasten the day, when all human beings shall enjoy natural and moral freedom.

Another occurrence which strongly characterizes the close of the eighteenth century, and shall still a more happy aspect on mankind, and the church of God, is that uncommon exertion, and charity, exhibited in Europe and American, for the spreading of the gospel among the heathen. The formation of numerous societies for that truly apostolical and glorious purpose is a new and peculiarly auspicious event. That holy ardor and union in prayer, among pious people, in both countries, for the conversion of the Jews and calling of the gentiles; the uncommon exertions which have been made, and are still making, fir the promulgation of the gospel, to the continents in the four quarters of the earth, and to the most distant islands in the seas, portend great good to the church. They afforded the highest encouragement to pray for the prosperity of Jerusalem to exert ourselves, and spare no pains for the furtherance of the gospel. When the people of God take pleasure in the stones and favor of the dust of Zion, will he not arise and build her up? Is not the set time to favor her then commencing?

Having given this general view of the principal events of the last century, suffer me to present you with a sketch of the history of this society and town.

The lands in the town were purchased by the Rev. John Davenport and Theophilus Eaton, Esq. in behalf of the first planters of New Haven, of Momaugin sachem of Quinepiack, and Montowese, son of an Indian sachem at Mattabeseck, now Middletown. The agreement with the first of these, was made on the 24th of November, 1638; in which he concedes all his right to all the lands rivers, ponds, and trees within the utmost limits of the said Quinepiack, with all the liberties and appurtenances thereof, to the said Davenport and Eaton, and the other English planters of New Haven, their heirs and assigns, forever. The other agreement and purchase was made December 11, 1638, in which Montowese confirms, in the same ample manner, a tract, principally north of the other, thirteen miles in breadth, extending eight miles east, toward Connecticut River, from the river Quinnipiac, and five miles west, towards Hudson’s river, and ten miles in length, north and south. These two deeds conveyed a tract of country about eighteen miles in length, and thirteen in breadth, covering the whole tract within the towns of New Haven, Woodbridge, Hamden, East Haven and North Haven; the principal part of the towns of Wallingford and Cheshire, and of the parish of North ford. By the terms of the agreements and purchases, the Indians were to enjoy lands to plant on, upon the east side of the river, upon the tract since called East Haven, they had also the right of hunting, fowling and fishing upon the lands and rivers secured to them. On their part, they bound themselves not to injure nor affright the English, nor to enter into any combinations against them.

The lands having been thus purchased, and Governor Eaton owning a large tract on the west side of the river, it seems put one William Bradley, who had been an officer in Cromwell’s army, upon it, nearly an hundred and fifty years ago. He, I suppose, was the first person who came into the town. Next to him, were Thomas and Nathaniel Yale, who, it seems, came on to the land about the year 1660. In a deed of said land, given by Theophilus and Hannah Eaton, heirs of Governor Eaton, to Thomas Yale, executed March 9, 1659, it appears that Thomas was then upon the land. About the year 1670, a considerable number of inhabitants of New Haven moved to Wallingford, and began the settlement of that town, formerly called New Haven village. This encouraged the settlement of North Haven, and Jonathan Tuttle, about the same time, began a settlement near the river on the farm formerly owned by Deacon Isaiah Tuttle, who was his grandson. Nathaniel Thorpe, Ebenezer Blakslee, and John Humaston, soon after settled on the eastern bank of the river near the center of the town. Daniel and Thomas Barns, Thomas Jacobs, and Moses Brockett, made settlements near the river, on the east side of it, about a mile north of the fourth line of the town. These appear to have been some of the first settlers; and they began the settlement in this scattering manner. Next to these families, were Stephen and Moses Clarke, Michael Todd, Ebenezer and Thomas Ives, James Bishop, John Cooper, John Grannis, John Brockett, and Joseph Ives. The two last of these went from first from New Haven. Joseph Ives built on the road, about twenty rods north of the house erected, at the corner, by Isaac Thorpe. In this the people met for public worship, until they were able to build them a meeting house. These were generally descendants from the first planters of New Haven. The names of a considerable number of their ancestors are among the first freemen and church members, who entered into the remarkable agreement and subscribed in the fundamental articles of government, adopted at Quinnipiac, June 4, 1639.[26]

The settlement was very slow, and it seems, that for nearly forty years, come of the first planters attended public worship, and buried their dead at New Haven. The woman usually went on foot to New Haven, on the Lord’s Day, attended two long exercises, and returned. In some instances they did this with a child in their arms.[27] The inhabitants were not made a distinct ecclesiastical society, until the session of the general assembly, in October 1716, when they were vested with all the privileges of such a society. The honorable Nathan gold, Esq. Deputy governor, and the Rev. Samuel Andrews, then pastor of the church, at Milford, were appointed a committee to repair to North Haven, and to assist the parish in appointing a place in which to erect their meeting house, and to advise them with respect to the settlement of an orthodox and worthy minister. The Rev. Mr. James Pierpont had given them the plat of ground, on which the meeting house now stands, upon condition, that the people would erect their house of worship upon it. This was thankfully accepted. – A house for public worship was erected about 1718; 38 or 40 by 28. The posts were of a proper height for good galleries.

While the parish was transacting those affairs, they had invited Mr. James Wetmore to settle with them in the work of the gospel ministry. At the session of the general assembly in May 1718, the assembly gave the inhabitants liberty to form into a church. And the November following Mr. Wetmore was ordained.

At the time when the parish was formed, the limits of it extended considerably north and west of the ground on which the meeting house in Mount Carmel has since been erected, and comprehended twelve families, which before 1716, were settled upon that tract. The whole number of families, at the time when they were made a parish, was about forty. Mr. Wetmore was greatly esteemed and beloved by his people; but after he had labored with them for nearly four years he altered his sentiments, and in September 1722, declared for episcopacy.[28] The consequence was a dismission, soon after, from his pastoral relation. He went to England and took orders, in 1723. He was rector of the church at Rye, where he finished his course, May 14, 1760. He was educated at the collegiate school at Saybrook, where he received the degree of Bachelor of Arts, in September, 1714.

After a vacancy of a little more than two years, the Rev. Isaac Stiles succeeded him in the pastoral office. He was ordained on the 11th of November, 1724. He was graduated at Yale College, 1722, and died May 14, 1760, on the same day and nearly at the same hour, in which his predecessor, Mr. Wetmore, died. He was well versed in the scriptures, had a natural gift of elocution, and was a zealous, engaging preacher.

The bereaved congregation, after they had heard several gentlemen, by the advice of the association, made application to me. Upon their invitation, I paid them a visit and preached to them, the first time, on Lord’s Day, August 31, 1760. After preaching with them a little more than two months, the church and society, with great unanimity, gave me a call to settle with them in the work of the ministry. I appeared my duty to accept their invitation, and I was ordained to the pastoral office, by the consociation of the pastors and churches of the whole county, December 24, 1760. Through help obtained from God, I continue to this time. I am now just entering on the forty-first year of my ministry. My locks have whitened and my eyes grown dim in your service; but during this long period, through the wonderful patience and goodness of the Great Father of mercies, I have never been unable to perform the public worship, on both parts of the day, but in one single instance. I have been able to meet you at every lecture, at every funeral, and upon all occasions in which my ministerial service has been required. Within a little less than a century you have had three ministers, two of whom have served you about seventy-six years.

There have been in the church, ten deacons; David Yale and Samuel Ives, chosen 1718. Deacon Ives died November 25, 1726. Samuel Todd succeeded him, chosen about 1727. – Moses Blakslee, about 1728, succeeded Deacon Yale.[29] Deacon Blakslee removed to Northbury, now Plymouth, 1739, and Deacon Thomas Cooper succeeded him chosen 1740. Upon the decease of Deacon Todd, Isiah Tuttle was chosen Deacon, about the year 1741.[30] The Deacons by reason of their advanced age, desiring assistance, Jesse Todd was chosen Deacon, December 24, 1772, and James Humaston, November 24, 1773. Upon the resignation of Humaston, Solomon Tuttle was chosen November 2, 1780. Deacon Titus Todd was chosen, March 1, 1787, to supply the vacancy made by the removal of his brother Jesse Todd, to Springfield, in Massachusetts.

The first military officers chosen and commissioned in North Haven were Capt. Joseph Ives, Lieut. John Granis, and Ensign Samuel Ives. They received their commissions at the session of the general assembly, October, 1718.

Your ancestors were few in number, but you are now increased to about fourteen hundred souls. They were clothed and fed coarsely, and fared hardly; but you are generally dressed with elegance, and have not only the conveniences, but many of the delicacies of life. They were compassed with a wilderness, with wild beasts and savage men.[31] But you dwell amidst cultivated and pleasant fields, orchards and gardens, and have nothing to fear from either. In their times, the ways were unoccupied. A solitary path through a dreary swamp or wood led to their humble cottages. But your roads are broad and smooth, and your houses are large and elegant. They had everything to do, but their means were small. You have houses built, wells dug, gardens planted, orchards and trees of various fruit, prepared to your hands. They were under great disadvantages for schooling their children, not only on account of their low circumstances, but their distance from each other, and of the danger of children’s travelling so far through groves and swamps; but you have distinguishing advantages to get wisdom yourselves, and to school your children. Your advantages, I these respects, are much greater now, than they were at the time of my settlement with you. There was then but one school house within the limits of the parish: Now you have eight school districts and the same number of school houses, general commodious and well built. –Your progress in knowledge, civilization, agriculture, and manufactures, has been very considerable. You have experienced no such distressing season of general sickness and morality, as the inhabitants have been visited with in former years. Your population has been very great, though on the account of the numerous emigrations and the setting off of a large number of families, to the parish of Mount Carmel, you are not, perhaps more numerous than you were in 1759.[32] In October, 1786, you were made a distinct town, and vested with all the immunities of such a free corporation. You have a large and convenient house for the public worship[33], an elegant steeple, a large and excellent bell. You enjoy peace among yourselves, and the blessings of uncommon health pervade your habitations. Are not the lines fallen to us in pleasant places? Have we not a goodly heritage? What more is necessary to complete our happiness, than thankful and obedient hearts, rendering unto the Lord according to his benefits?

I have now only one great and solemn event more, of the last century and year, to lay before you; that is the progress of death. A view of this is necessary, that we may close the last and begin the new year with proper views and exercises, and that we may form just conceptions with respect to the century before us.

Ever year is productive of events, solemn, vast and wonderful. A century increaseth them an hundred fold. From the Most accurate bills of morality, it appears, that half the human race, even in this healthful climate, die under twenty years of age: And it is computed, that, taking the world at large, on half die under seventeen. Once in about twenty-seven years, it is supposed that a number dies equal to the whole number of inhabitants upon the globe. Some estimate this number at a thousand millions – and that there die annually, about thirty-seven millions – seven hundred and twelve thousands every week – one hundred and one thousand seven hundred and fifty daily – four thousand two hundred and thirty-nine every hour – and about seventy every minute. . Nine hundred and fifty thousand millions is the lowest computation of the inhabitants of the earth. According to this estimate, thirty-five millions one hundred and eight-five thousands one hundred and eight-five die every year – six hundred seventy-six thousands six hundred and thirty-eight each week – every day, ninety-six thousand six hundred and sixty two- every hour, four thousands and twenty-seven – and sixty seven each passing minute. Wonder tremendous morality!!! What an astonishing current of souls is rapidly borne on the tide of time, incessantly shooting into the ocean of eternity, and appearing before God, in judgment!

If this representation be just, the earth changes the whole number of its inhabitants, at least three times and half each century. Three thousand three hundred and twenty-five millions have exchanged worlds the last century. During this period four kings and one queen have reigned on the throne of Great Britain. William and Mary, queen Anne, George the first and second, with all their courtiers, admirals, generals, and mighty men, rest together in the dust. The Louis’s, their courts and mighty men are no more. Royalty has been abolished, constitutions and tyrants in quick succession, have followed each other, and vanished away. Kingdoms and republics have been shaken and demolished, in the face of Europe, and of the whole world hath been changed.

If we come nearer home and review America, New England, Connecticut, and our respective towns, will not the retrospect be solemn, instructive and affecting? All the venerable fathers, who, at the commencement of the last hundred years, conducted the affairs of church and state, with their children, and most of their grandchildren, are gone down to the sides of the pit. Their wisdom, beauty, influence, and lives, have all been lost in the ravages of time. In this State, which was so small at that period, there have died ten governors, with their councils and officers, nine presidents or chief instructors of college. The fellows who were their contemporaries, and the tutors who assisted them, generally are gone down to the congregation of the dead. About three hundred ministers, who shone as lights in this part of the firmament of the church, have been extinguished and new stars and constellations have arisen, to illuminate her children, and guide them in their successive generations, to virtue and glory. – The numerous hearers, who once assembled with those preachers of righteousness, and hung upon their lips, have closed their eyes with them in death, and spread their graves around them. The pastors and the flocks have gone to judgment, and are reaping in different worlds, according to what they have sown. Your former pastors, their churches and congregations rest together in the places of burial.

During the forty years of my ministry, there have died out of the town 570 persons; 484from among the people of my pastoral charge; about 75 out of the Episcopalian society[34], and ten or twelve from among the separates and Baptists. I suppose, that the inhabitants of the whole town, upon an average, during the term of forty years, have been about 1300, a little more than a thousand have been under my pastoral care. The deaths and ages, among these, have been accurately kept. The deaths, upon an average, have been about twelve and one tenth annually, a little more than one to an hundred. Of the 484, 79 have lived to 70 years and upwards. Thirty-seven lived to between 70 and 80; thirty-five to between 80 and 90; and seven of the 484 have lived to be 90; and between 90 and one hundred years of age. Of the seven last mentioned, one was 91, one 92, one 93, one 95, and the oldest 99 and 8 months. This is the greatest degree of health and longevity, which, in modern times, I have known for so long a period. Nevertheless, how has the face of this assembly been changed! The fathers where are they? And how are the heads of their children whitening with years! One generation passeth away and another generation cometh.

What profitable reflections shall we now make, on the view we have taken of our subject, and of the year and century past? – With what feelings and prospect should we begin the New Year, and the nineteenth century? The doctrine of divine providence, that the Lord governs universally, uncontrollably, perfectly, and forever, exhibits HIM as a proper and glorious object of our e tire trust, of our prayers and praises. What encouragement is there to trust in, and pray to Him, who governs all worlds, creatures and events, and performeth all things for his people? – What support and comfort must it give to Zion and to all who fear the Lord, when the earth is removed, and the mountains carried into the midst of the sea, when the waters of it roar, and the mountains tremble at the swelling of it, that he sits king forever, and presides in every storm? How calming and consolatory to hear him speaking, in the dark day, and amidst the raging tempest, as he did to the affrightened disciples upon the sea of Galilee. It is I, be not afraid.

This, at the same time, should beget in us entire acquiescence and submission, with respect to all present and future circumstances, relating to ourselves, the church of God, and all creatures and things. In view of the universal and perfect government of the Most High; this should be the language of our hearts, it is the Lord, let him do what seemeth him good.

The universal dominion of God, teacheth us to acknowledge him in all the judgments and fearful desolations which have been, or are made in the earth, and in all the riches of goodness and mercy with which it is filled. It leads us to communion with him in all his providences, as well as ordinances: To know him by the judgments which he 4executeth, and to learn righteousness, while they are in the earth: – To see him in all his goodness, and to be led by it to repentance and thanksgiving.

While we behold his mighty works, and consider the operation of his hands, how should we adore his greatness, wisdom, and power, and learn to fear him forever? While we behold how he bringeth the princes to nothing, and maketh the judges of the earth as vanity; how he maketh cities a ruinous heap, and plucketh up and planteth the nations at his pleasure; how should we tremble before him, and fly to his mercy in Christ Jesus?

While we see him, in his inflexible justice and veracity, in all places and generations, executing that awful sentence, DUST THOU ART, AND UNTO DUST SHALT THOU RETURN, how should we learn, in this tremendous testimony which he bears against sin, how his soul abhors it? How inexpressibly should we and all men loathe and fear it? How should God’s inflexibility in the execution of this sentence, establish us, in the persuasion, that he will execute all his threatnings; and, that though hand join in hand, the wicked shall not be unpunished.

As we see in him all past ages, and in the present age executing his threatnings and fulfilling the promises and predictions of his word, how should it confirm our faith in the scriptures our confidence in him, and assurance that he will accomplish all the good which he hath spoken concerning Zion.

How does our subject teach us to give all glory to God, for the signal deliverances which he hath granted to our fathers and to us their posterity? For his complicated and mighty works in giving us this great and good land, in protecting his church here in every emergency, and in the admirable increase of it, the century past? With what venerable and exalted ideas, should we adore his providence in the American Revolution, in the establishment of our independence, and in our present peace, distinguished privileges and growing prosperity? How gracious has he been to us, that this war hath hunt out its bloody flag, and raged beyond all former example, in almost every part of the world, we have enjoyed peace? While the cities, kingdoms, wealth, commerce and resources of other countries, are in a manner annihilated, their inhabitants slain, by millions, and their habitations, and pleasant tracts made desolate, we have not only rebuilt the towns and cities repeopled and fertilized the tracts which war had ruined and repopulated, but we have extended our settlements, increased our numbers, navigation, commerce fisheries, wealth, and resources beyond all parallel. The tracts where war raged, where the clashing and roar of arms, the thunder of cannon and noise of battle shook all the adjacent country, where the wounded groaned, and the mighty fell, are now covered with pleasant villages, walks, and gardens, and fields wave with plenteous harvests. There freemen lie down in quiet, and mothers hush their numerous babes to rest in safety. Extensive regions, which for ages past had been a dreary wilderness, filled with the hideous howling’s of savage beasts and men are not peopled with Christians, and prayers and praises are constantly addressed to the throne of heaven. Are there my brethren, the works of the Lord, and shall not all America awake to praise him? Can we contemplate, that according to the common rate of morality, three or four ministers, and three or four thousands of people, upon the lowest computation, die annually in this State[35], and yet, that not one governor nor magistrate, not one member of congress, nor judge of our courts, has died the year past, and but one minister of the gospel[36], and not be deeply affected with the divine patience and goodness? – Are we alive amidst all the ravages of time and death, to celebrate the commencement of a New Year, and Century; and is the voice of health and peace heard in our habitations, and shall we not serve the Lord with gladness? Shall we not enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts with praise? – Should not every heart expand with gratitude, and every tongue sing hallelujah? Shall we not, like the psalmist, remember God’s wonders of old, meditate of all his works, and talk of his doings? Shall not this be the universal study, what shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits?

While we weep over the graves of our ancestors and contemplate the revolutions of time and ravages of death, shall we not seriously think of our own dissolution? How soon time may be with us no more? Shall we not learn how frail we are? How precious is every moment of time? And how necessary to prepare for death without delay? Dow we see kings, counselors and judges of the earth, the wise, the strong, the young and beautiful covered with dust and worms? Do we know that we shall soon be like them, and shall we not be clothed with humility?

Now we have closed another year and century with what seriousness should we reflect, that such an important portion of time, all its Sabbaths and opportunities are past never to be recalled? That time has borne us on so much nearer to death, judgment, and our final doom! How seriously should everyone enquire, am I prepared for these great events? Do my preparations bear any proportion to the rapid advances I am making towards them? What if this year should be my last? What would be my condition? What my company where should I make my everlasting abode?

We are now advanced to a New Year and century.  The events of it will be vast and momentous. Old kingdoms and states will sink, and new ones rise. Millions will die, and millions be born, and the whole earth be peopled with new inhabitants. – States which are now small, may, by the close of the present century, outnumber the greatest kingdoms in Europe. The inhabitants of the United States, at their usual rate of population, will in an hundred years, amount to ninety-six millions.[37] In the same period, more than twice the number of mankind now upon the face of the earth will be swept awa7y by the hand of death. – Solemn thought! All the intelligence, literature, wisdom, life and beauty, now upon the earth will be no more!!! If Xerxes, when he took a view of his army of seventeen hundred thousand men, from a lofty eminence, wept at the reflection, that in one age they would all be dead; how should our hearts melt and our ryes run down with tears at the prospect before us? In this we see our own funerals, the deaths of our children, and of all our friends.

From past and present appearances, and from a general view of the prophecies the present century will be one of the most eventful and interesting periods, in which God, in rapid succession, will be carrying into execution his judgments against his enemies, and effecting the great events preparatory to the commencement of a new, more pure, peaceful and glorious state of the church.

With respect to ourselves, we know that we shall never see another century; we may not see another year. We know not what a day, much less what a year may bring forth. From the prospect which has been exhibited, you perceive that thousands will die in this State, before another year, and numbers among ourselves. Some of us – who, and how many, God only knows, must exchange worlds and go to judgment. With respect to such as shall survive, they may be called to lay their dearest enjoyments in the grave, or wounds, sickness, or misfortunes, wearisome nights, and days and months of vanity may be appointed unto them. How highly therefore, does it concern us all to begin the year with God; with an immediate preparation for the events of it, whatever they may be? With what an entire submission to the divine will, with respect to all the occurrences of the year, and of time itself, should we enter upon such a period? While we behold the rage of the wicked, the tumult and confusion of the nations, how the floods have lifted up themselves, their voice and their waves, how should we rejoice, that the Lord on high, is mightier than the noise of many waters; yea than the mighty waves of the sea? That he reigneth and will reign forever? That all the vast concerns of the universe are in his hands, and that he will govern them for his own glory, and the good of his holy kingdom?

As our conduct may have great influence on the countless millions of those who shall be born, lie and die after us, and on the present and future happiness of our country, how piously, righteously, and circumspectly should we live? What great and united exertions should be made for the instruction, pious and good education of young people, and to make the generations to come, wise, useful and good? With what pains, prayerfulness and perseverance should all Christians exert themselves to diffuse Christian knowledge, and as far as possible, to spread the gospel to the ends of the earth? The honor of God, his love to men, the salvations he hath granted unto us and our fathers, the distinguishing privileges, and countless blessings we now enjoy, love to God, to our country, and to such an innumerable multitude of human beings, combine all their energies, and press us to those duties.

We are now, probably, under the pouring out of the last part of the sixth vial. The spirit of devils is, doubtless, gone forth, and is still going forth unto the kings of the earth, and to the whole world, to gather them unto the battle of the great day of God Almighty. The battle is probably began, and will still be fought with greater fury and wider destruction. The ten kings will destroy the Romish anti-Christ, burn her with fire, and then, according to the prophecies, go into perdition themselves. The Turkish Empire the other great oppose of God, and persecutor of the saints, will fall with the harlot of Babylon. The judgments of God in the century past, and at present, are remarkably upon it, and it is not less rapidly declining than the papal interest. Constantinople has been eighteen times on fire, the last century, in which, more than 120,000 thousand houses besides other buildings, were burnt, with 8000 inhabitants. In 1750, it was visited with the plague, in which it lost 7000 people. The next year it was almost destroyed by an earthquake, in which 3000 more perished. Other principal cities and extensive countries have been overthrown, and in a manner ruined, by earthquakes.[38] The plague at several times, in various parts of the empire, hath swept away vast numbers of the inhabitants. Russia has made important conquests within it, and greatly impoverished and weakened the Turks. The French, in their invasion and conquest of Egypt and the adjacent countries, have slain a prodigious number of people, and seduced many others to rebel and take arms against the empire. They are progressing in their conquests, and threaten with destruction. At the same time, the rebellion and victories of Passawan Oglou are of an aspect no less menacing. – In this tumult of the nations and wreck of empires, it is reasonable to expect that the church will experience days of perplexity and danger. Fortitude, circumspection, patience, zeal, prayerfulness and self-denial, will therefore, be of the highest necessity. The language of the Savior to his church, at this period is Behold I come as a thief: Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.

To conclude, while I ask your acceptance of my grateful acknowledgements, for all the respect, kindness, and support which I have received from you, in the course of my ministry, with great pastoral affection, and desire for your welfare, I wish you a happy New Year. May it indeed, be a year of the richest blessings to you and your families. Especially, may it be a year of spiritual quickening, peace and salvation to all his flock, to this town and State, to the United States, and the whole Israel of God. That we may enjoy the smiles, and abide under the shadow of the Almighty, let us remember his wonders of old. Let us meditate also of all his works, and talk of his doings. Let the end of years and centuries remind us of the end of time, and of all things; of the judgment of the great day, and of the ineffable scenes of eternity: and let us all be prepared for them. Whoso is wise, and will observe those things, even they shall understand the loving kindness of the Lord.

AMEN

ERRATA

Page 3, last line in the text, for work read works.

Page 7, marginal note, fourth line from the bottom, for 38 miles read 38th mile.
Page 16 marginal note, fifth line from the bottom, for 90 read 190.

APPENDIX

The reason that the churches of several denominations of Christians have not been more particularly noticed in the preceding discourse has been the want of accurate information respecting them. Some general account, however, may be of service to give the reader a fuller view of the American churches. As there happens to be a vacant page it shall be employed for that purpose. The Dutch reformed churches in America are ancient and respectable. There were in the State of New York and New Jersey, about ten or twelve years since, 90 congregations of this denomination, 66 in New York, and 24 in New Jersey. – These were divided into five classes, three in New York, and two in New Jersey, the three in the State of New York, are that of New York, containing 18 churches; that of Kingston, containing 23; that of Albany, containing 23; and there are four ministers and congregations in the State of New York which are annexed to the Hackensack class in New Jersey. In that State there are two classes, the classis of Hackensack comprising nine congregations, exclusive of the four in the State of New York; and the classis of New Brunswick, in which were fifteen congregations. These are, probably now increased to more than an hundred congregations. These churches were formed exactly upon the plan of the churches in North Holland, and were under the direction of the classis of Amsterdam, until after the American Revolution. There are Calvinistic, and differ in nothing essential from the Presbyterians.

Since about the middle of the last century, a considerable number of Germans, Lutherans and Calvinists, have made settlements in Pennsylvania. The number of their ministers and churches, probably, is nearly 80. There are twelve or more churches of German Lutherans in New York.

There are in New York and Pennsylvania, a number of churches denominated Seceders, who maintain a separate ecclesiastical jurisdiction, but they are Calvinists, and differ in nothing materially from the Presbyterians.

In New York, New Jersey and Pennsylvania, there are 80, or 92 Baptist churches. In the southern States there are many Baptists and Methodists, but their numbers cannot be ascertained. In Pennsylvania, the Friends, or Quakers, are the most numerous denominations. There are about 20 congregations of Friends in the State of New York; and between 40 and 50 in New Jersey.

In Rhode Island there are a number of congregations, but in other parts of New England there are few of this denomination.

FINIS.


[1] Psalm, eiii. 19.

[2] cvii.

[3] Isaiah, c. xlv. 7.

[4] Rom. xi. 36.

[5] Revelation xvii. 12, 13,

[6] The aurora borealis, or northern light is a new appearance in the heavens, to this country, peculiar to the eighteenth century. It has been seen in Great Britain, especially in the north of Scotland, for many centuries past, but even in that country it had not appeared for eighty or a hundred years, until March 6, 1716. Its first appearance in New England was on the 17th of December 1719. It appears to have been a great light, and began about eight o’clock in the evening. It filled the country with the greatest alarm imaginable. It was the general opinion that it was the sign of the coming of the son of man in the heavens, and that the judgment of the great day was about to commence. According to the accounts given by the ancient people, who were spectators of it, there was little sleep in New England that night.

The ingenious M. Herschel has made new and useful discoveries in the stellary regions. In 1782 he discovered a new planet, which has been called  Herschel, in honor to the discoverer. He has made new discoveries since of a new region of stars, beyond that which had been discovered in preceding ages, presenting to the mind a far more magnificent view of the works of God, than had been before conceived.

[7] Great Britain has furnished ten circumnavigators of the last century; Cooke 1708; Clipperton and Shelooek 1719; Anson 1740; Byron 1764; Wallis and Carteret 1766; Cook 1768; 1772, 1776; continued by king 1780; and since by Portlock 1788. The Dutch have had one, Roggewein 1721; and the French one, Bougainville 1766. Other navigators have explored particular parts of the earth, and made new discoveries. By them many new islands, and multitudes of human beings have been found, of whome the civilized world before had no knowledge. Among these are Fox island in the North pacific ocean, discovered 1760; Suffolk islands, 1774; Oraheite, June 18, 1765; New Caledonia, a large island in the Pacific ocean, 1774; Owhyhee island, the eastern most and largest of the Sandwich Islands, 1778. This island is about eighty four miles long and seventy two wide, and is supposed to containing 150,000 inhabitants. It was here on the 14th of February 1779, that the celebrated Captain Cook fell a sacrifice to the revenge of the natives.

[8] Geography, both in Europe and America was very imperfect. The geography of almost every part of the world, is now much better understood than the best writers in England knew that of the American colonies a century ago. The accounts which they gave of the American settlements were, in a high degree laughable. But by reason of the great increase of navigation, and the assistance of good writers on geography, mankind are become acquainted with each others countries, manners, interests, religion and commerce. By the assistance of the Reverend Dr. Morse’s Universal Geography, and that of Doctor Dwight’s for schools, school boys know more of geography now, than men did an hundred years ago; nay more than even the writers on geography knew at that period. Besides, several good histories of the colonies have been written during the last century, which have greatly increased their knowledge of each other, and acquainted the world more intimately with their affairs. Numerous histories of other countries were written during the same period, by which knowledge has been increased, and the acquaintance of mankind, in the various parts of the earth, with each other greatly advanced.

[9] Among the numerous discoveries and inventions of the Americans in the last century, the discovery of the philosophy of the electric fluid and of rods to preserve building from the tremendous effects of lightning is worthy of notice. That great genius and philosopher, Doctor Franklin, conceived the idea of electricity about the year 1745, and began to communicate his discoveries in various letters to men of learning in 1746 and 1747,. He was the first and sole inventor of rods for the preservation of buildings. Some discoveries of this were made in Germany, at an early period, but the doctor appears to have been the first man who so fully investigated this branch of philosophy. It was not so fully investigated and established in great Britain until about twenty years after in 1766.

[10] The debt of Great Britain is one of the modern wonders in the world. It began in 1697, and at that time was about 5,000,000l. At the death of King William in 1702, it was 14,000,000l. At the death of Queen Anne in 1713, it was 50,000,000l. In 1747, it was 64,793,797l. lbs. 91/2d. In 1757, when the interest was reduced to 3percent, it was 110,603,at that time was about 5,000,000l. At the death of King William in 1702, it was 14,000,000l. At the death of Queen Anne in 1713, it was 50,000,000l. In 1747, it was 64,793,797l. lbs. 9 ½ d. In 1757, when the interest was reduced to 3percent, it was 110,603,6l. 8s. 2 ½ d. – In 1780, it was upwards of 200,000,000l. and in 1790, it amounted nearly to 242,000,000l. besides an unfunded debt of 30,000,000l. The French war, which was proclaimed in 1756, cost the nation 90,000,000l. sterling. This debt, in one century, has increased nearly 300millions. A certain writer observes upon this debt, as it stood in 1790. “This sum in cash, if put into carts, each containing a thousand pounds, and two horses to draw, allowing 40 feet to each cart would load 5,000 carts, and cover 37 miles in length with a remainder of 116 in the 38 miles. Were it to be laid down in guineas in a line, it would extend 4,300 miles in length; if laid down in shilling, would extend three and a half times around the globe.” How should this warn the United States, and all people upon the earth against war and national debts.

[11] See numerous quotations at large, from these writers, in professor Robinson’s proof of a conspiracy against all religions and governments; and the Abbe Barruel’s History of Jacobinism. Read also Godwin, and know facts from his own pen. It is very remarkable how God in his providence is retaliating upon most of the courts and princes in Europe, their own wickedness. They have joined with infidels in acting against God, his word and the glorious Savior, and how he is suffering those very immoral and abominable doctrines and practices which they encouraged, to be a means of shaking them from their thrones and filling their kingdoms with rapine, violence and death. How terrible has God shown himself to the kings of the earth. Has he not brought the princes to nothing, and made the judges of the earth as vanity?

[12] The Jesuits were a famous order of priests in the Romish church, established under the name of the company of Jesus, A.D. 1540. Their founder was Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish gentleman of illustrious rank. They made a rapid and astonishing progress through all the Roman catholic countries, and had great influence until they were suppressed. In 1773.

[13] Friars and Nuns were suppressed in Germany, A.D., 1785. In France 1790.

[14] All torture was abolished, and a toleration of religious faith granted, in Austria, 1776. The inquisition, inquisition, in France, was abolished by edict, August 25, 1780; at Naples, 1781.

[15] Poland suffered a defalcation of several of its provinces, by Russia, Prussia, and the Emperor of Germany, in 1772. May 3, 1791, the crown was made hereditary, and its citizens admitted to civil, military, and ecclesiastical employments. Since that period it has been conquered the king deposed, and the kingdom divided principally between the tyrants of Russia and Prussia.

[16] Avignon was taken from the Pope by the King of France, 1769. But on the suppression of the Jesuits, for four years after, it was restored. In 1791, it was declared to belong to France, and he has no possession of it since that period.

[17] The Acadians and Indians flocking to the French camp, with fresh provisions, took the contagion; and it was supposed that nearly half of the inhabitants of the adjacent country died with the infection. Besides the loss of two Admirals and a great proportion of troops, marines and seamen, the French lost three capital ships. The Caribou they were obliged to burn at sea, the Mars was taken by the Nottingham, just as she arrived on the coasts of France, and the Alcide was driven on shore by the Exeter, and burnt.

[18] The settlement of Georgia commenced 1733. The first settlement is Vermont was at for Dummer on Connecticut river, in the year 1724. But the general settlement of the State did not begin until after the termination of the French war, in 1762. In January 1777, at a general convention of the representatives of the towns, it was declared a distinct, free and independent State. On the 18th of February 1791, it was unanimously admitted into the union of the American States. The purchase of Kentucky was made in 1775. The settlement began about 1778. The Western Territory was made a government under certain conditions, July 13, 1787. This is very extensive, containing 411,000 square miles, equal to 263,040,000 acres. By act of Congress it may be divided into five distinct States.

[19] There are in this state 178 congregational pastors, and about 90 churches. There are 20 episcopalian ministers, 16 pluralities, and 17 vacancies, comprising in the whole, 52 congregations. The Baptists have 25 ministers, and several vacancies. The pastors have formed themselves into two associations, by the names of two associations, by the names of Stonington Association, and the Danbury Association.

[20] Cambridge university, founded 1638, was the only college in New England before the last century. In 1700 a number of ministers met at New Haven, and gave about 40 volumes of books for the founding of a college in Connecticut. In 1701 the general assembly gave a charter, and gave legal establishment to the college, which has since been called Yale college. The college at Providence in the State of Rhode Island, was founded 1764. Dartmouth, in the State of New Hampshire in 1769. Williamstown college, in Massachusetts, was instituted 1793. The Rev. Ebenezer Fitch, for several years a tutor in Yale college is president. A college has been lately instituted in Burlington in the State of Vermont, and the Rev Jeremiah Atwater, who was also a tutor in Yale college, ahs been appointed to the presidency of it.

[21] William and Mary, in Virginia, founded 1692, was the only college in the colonies south of New England, until after the commencement of the last Century. King’s college, in New York, was founded in 1754, and Union College at Scdhenectady, in 1794. Nassau hall, at Princeton, was instituted 1738, and Queen’s college, Brunswick, 1775. In Pennsylvania, there are three colleges, the university at Philadelphia, founded during the war; Dickinson college, at Carlisle, established 1783, and Franklin at Lancaster, founded 1787. Maryland abounds in colleges: In it are Washington college, at Chestertown, in the county of Kent, founded 1782, and St. John’s at Annapolis, established 1784. These colleges, by an act of the legislature, constitute one university, by the name of the University of Maryland. In these colleges uniformity of law, instruction, manners, and customs are punctually maintained. The Roman catholics erected a college at Georgetown, Potowmac, about the year 1780; and the Methodists, about three years before, instituted one at Abington in the county of Hartford, named Cokesbury college, in honor to Thomas Coke, L.L.D. and Francis Asbury, bishops of the Methodist church. In Virginia a second college has been erected in Prince Edward county, named Hampden Sydney college. The legislature of North Carolina, in 1789, instituted an university, by the name of the University of North Carolina. About ten years since, the State loaned 5,000l. to the trustees to enable them immediately to proceed with their buildings. In South Carolina there have been three colleges instituted, one at Charleston, another at Winnborough, called Zion college, and a third at Cambridge, but I believe, that at Charleston, and the other at Cambridge, are little more than respectable academies.

In Georgia a college has been instituted, at Louisville, and amply endowed, denominated the University of Georgia. Josiah Meigs, Esq. late professor of mathematics and natural philosophy, in Yale college, has lately been chosen president of said university, and is preparing to remove and assume the presidency.

[22] See the Rev. Jonathan Edward’s narrative of the work, printed 1738.

[23] October, 1708.

[24] The synod of New York and Philadelphia, at their sessions 1788, divided into four synods: viz. the synod of New York and New Jersey, the synod of Philadelphia, the synod of Virginia, and the synod of the Carolinas. These four synods were to constitute a general assembly; the first meeting of which was appointed to be at Philadelphia, in May, 1789. At the time of division the four synods consisted of sixteen presbyteries, in which there were 182 presbyters, who had the care of about 320 churches; and besides these, there were about 210 vacant churches. In 1794, the number of presbyteries within the limits of the general assembly, amounted to 22; but the returns from them were so deficient, that the increase of presbyters and churches could not be ascertained. The plan of union between the general assembly of the Presbyterian churches, in the United States, and the general association of Connecticut, was agreed upon, by a committee of each, at New Haven, September 15, 1791, and adopted by the general assembly, May 1792, and by the general associations the June following.

[25] The first convention of the episcopal clergy was at Philadelphia, 1789. At this convention, they corrected  and ratified the book of common prayer. – The prayers for the king and royal family were left out, and prayers adapted to the Government of the United States inserted; and alteration was also made in the burial service, and various resolutions passed for the government and good order of the episcopal church in the United States. They have met twice, in general convention since; in September 1795, and in June 1799. It appears that there were, at that time, in the States south of New England, 164 ordained officiating, episcopal clergymen. In the State of New York 18; of the New Jersey 6; of Pennsylvania 14; of Delaware 4; of Maryland 39; of Virginia 68; and of South Carolina 13.

[26] William Tuttle, John cooper, William Thorpe, John brockett, William Ives, and James Clarke, are expressed by name.

[27] The tradition is that Mrs. Blakslee, the great grandmother of the present Captain Blakslee, would take her child in her arms, on Sabbath day morning, travel to New Haven and hear Mr. Pierpont preach, and return again after meeting. The same is reported concerning Mrs. Thorpe, the wife of Nathaniel Thorpe. The people who settled this town were brought up in the strict puritanic religion of those excellent men, Mr. Davenport and Mr. Pierpont, and were numbers of them, truly of the excellent of the earth.

[28] One or two families embraced episcopacy with Mr. Wetmore, which began the church in this town. In 1751, when Mr. Ichabod Campwent for orders for Wallingford and Middletown, there were two subscribers for him at North Haven. He came back and officiated at Wallingford, Middletown and North Haven, until 1760, when he removed to Virginia. The Rev. Mr. Punderson visited them frequently, the latter part of the same time, and for a year or two afterwards. In 1760 they built them a small house 40 by 30. From the year 1762, until about the year 1783, they were under the pastoral care of the Rev. Mr. Andrews, of Wallingford. The Rev. Mr. Hart preached to them for several years since, but they are now a plurality under the charge of Rev. Reuben Ives, of Cheshire, and have preaching once in three Sabbaths.

[29] Deacon Yale died 1730; and some years before his death resigned his office.

[30] Deacon Isaiah Tuttle died September 11m, 1776, aged 72. Deacon Thomas Cooper died March 11, 1784, aged 80.

[31] The Indians were sometimes very numerous in this place, and gave much alarm to the inhabitants, especially to the women and children. When the towns of New Haven and Guilford settled, the Indians from both towns collected, principally to Branford and East Haven. At East Haven was the grand Indian burying place to which the Indians, at times, had a king of general refort. The Indians at Mattabeseck, were connected with the Indian in this par of the state, and the extent of the river into the Southern part of Farmington, and the fine fishing and fowling upon it, formed a connexion with the Farmington Indians. The combination of these circumstances, sometimes filled the parish with Indians. At particular times they seemed to swarm upon the river, and the groves and swamps appeared alive with them. Once after the settlement commenced they made a grand pawaw, on the road between the corner of the Market place, and Mr. John Humaston’s; people were in great fear that their fields of corn would be ruined by them; but by the influence of the chief sachem, they were restrained from doing any damage.

[32] Some time before my ordination, Mount Carmel was made a distinct parish, and between twenty and thirty families were taken off from this society’ but they worshipped with us until about the close of the year 1760. The church in Mount Carmel, was embodied January 26, 1764, at which time about 18 members of the church in North Haven, by mutual consent, were embodied with that church. They communed with this church until that time, though they had been annexed to another society.

About 150 families have emigrated from this town within the 40 years of my ministry, besides a great number of young people; but few have moved into it. Almost all the inhabitants of the town are derived from the first planters.

[33] It is 60 feet by 45 and ½. It was erected in 1739m and finished in August 1741.

[34] This consists of 41 families. The firs man in the society of this profession, was Mr. Ebenezer Blakslee. He went off from the church in North Haven with Mr. Wetmore. The church increased considerably, in nearly 40 years, by the population of his own family; some families of the same persuasion moved into the parish, and some others joining them, from among the people in the society, towards the latter part of Mr. Stiles’s ministry, they, on the 24th of April, 1759, had attained to such numbers, that they, in a solemn manner, formed into church state, and for the first time, chose wardens. At the commencement of the last century there were no sectaries in Connecticut, and thee was but one Episcopalian church in New England, which was in Boston. In 1707, a small Episcopalian church was established in Stratford. At the same time, when Mr. Wetmore declared for episcopacy, Mr. Cutler, the rector of College, and Mr. Johnston, minister at West Haven, declared. They went to England and took orders, and rector Cutler was fixed at Boston, and Mr. Johnston at Stratford. These gentlemen, with one or two more, who declared for episcopacy, at or about the same time, were very much the fathers of the episcopal church in New England.

[35] Life in Connecticut, and New England in general, is one third, at least, nearly one half longer and better than it is in the world in general. Accordeing to the common estimate, one half of mankind die under 17 yars of age, and in populous cities and some parts of the world under 11 years of age; but in the bill of mortality for this town, but two more than half have died under 20. In every thousand people under 20, therefore, 3000 years of life are gained. – among 125,000, 375,000 years are gained. Were all the people throughout this State as healthy as the people in North Haven have been for forty years past, the bill of mortality for the whole State would be but about 3000. But the bills of mortality in the more populous towns and cities are greater; so that upon an average, is between four and five thousands. This is but about one half of the number which die through the world, in general, according to the common estimate. This is not owing wholly to the healthiness of the climate, but to the manners and comfortable living of the people. In Great Britain and in other parts of the world, where the climates are as healthy as in New England, the bills of mortality are much greater. The luxury of the great and opulent shortens their lives and renders their children less healthful and vigorous. The taking them off from the breasts of the mother and putting them unnaturally to others, to suckle and nurse, is doubtless, a further injury to life. The great poverty, low living, hardships, and vides of the people of the lower classes in life, shorten their days. But in New England, none are so poor, or necessarily subject to such hardships as to shorten their days. Their general temperance, regular and sober manner of living, their tender care and nursing of their children, are, under God, the great means of their extraordinary population, health, and longevity. The fear of the Lord prolongeth days. Temperance, chastity, a contended and quiet mind, and peaceful and righteous conduct, a cheerful confidence in God, and the reviving hope of his everlasting mercy, all unite their influence to secure and promote the natural life and happiness of man. Were there no world but this, the human race, would, no doubt, be most happy in the belief and practice of all things which God hath revealed or commanded.

[36] The Rev. Nathaniel Taylor, of New Milford, who died December 9, 1800, in the 79th year of his age.

[37] On supposition that the inhabitants of the United States now amount to six millions, and that they double once in 25 years, they will in 1825, be 12 millions, in 1850, 24 millions; in 1875, 48 millions, and at the close of the resent century, 25 millions.

[38] August 22, 1752, the city of Adrianople, the second in opulence and population in the empire, was, the greatest part of it, destroyed by an earthquake. September 2m, 1754, Grand Cairo had two thirds of its buildings shaken down, and 40,000 people swallowed up. In 1755, Fez, in Morocco, was half destroyed by an earthquake, and 12, 000 Arabs were buried in ruins. A few years since that part of the country was almost desolated by the plague. Tippoo Saib and his people, lately conquered by Great Britain were Mahometans. These judgments have been executed upon the people of that denomination.

*Originally published: Dec. 26, 2016.

Sermon – Protestant Episcopal Church Convention – 1799


This sermon was preached by Reverend William Harris in 1799 at the Convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church.


sermon-protestant-episcopal-church-convention-1799

A

S E R M O N

DELIVERED AT

TRINITY CHURCH

IN

B O S T O N,

BEFORE THE

ANNUAL CONVENTION

OF THE

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH

IN

M A S S A C H U S E T T S,

On Tuesday the 28th of May, 1799.

By WILLIAM HARRIS,
RECTOR OF ST. MICHAEL’S CHURCH, MARBLEHEAD.

 

A Prayer compiled from the Liturgy of the Church,
Used before the Sermon.

ALMIGHTY GOD, the Giver of all good Gifts, who by thy divine providence hast appointed divers Orders in thy Church; Give thy grace, we humbly beseech thee, to all who are called to any Office and administration in the same; and so replenish them with the truth of thy doctrine, and endue them with innocency of life, that they may faithfully serve before thee, to the glory of thy great name, and the benefit of thy Holy Church—And humbly we beseech thee, most Gracious God, to bless those who are in authority over us. Direct and prosper all their consultations to the advancement of thy Glory, the good of thy Church, the safety, honor, and welfare of thy People; that all things may be so ordered and settled by their endeavours, upon the best and surest foundations, that peace and happiness, truth and justice, religion and piety, may be established among us for all Generations—These and all other necessaries for them, for us, and thy whole Church, we humbly beg in the name and mediation of Jesus Christ our most Blessed LORD and SAVIOUR.

A M E N
 

A S E R M O N.

St. Matthew’s Gospel xxviii, 20th.
And lo, I am with you always even unto the end of the World.

THESE words were spoken by our Blessed Saviour, to comfort and encourage his Disciples just before He was taken from them into Heaven. He had previously assured them, that all power was committed to him, both in Heaven, and Earth, and he engaged to be with them even unto the end of the world. Amidst the many and great discouragements which the faithful Minister of Christ is sure to meet with, these words of his divine Master, cannot but afford him consolation and encouragement. It is not, I conceive, to be doubted, that the promise here made was to be extended, not only to the Apostles, but to their Successors and to every succeeding faithful Minister of Christ, “Lo I am with you always,” &c. That is, I am and will be with you and your Successors, I will strengthen you by my power and authority, I will encourage you by the blessing and assistance of my Holy Spirit, I will be with you to uphold my Ordinances, to protect, encourage and reward you, and all your Successors in the faithful discharge of your trust. This promise, my Brethren, has been most remarkably fulfilled. God has never at any period been wanting to this Church. He has often rescued it from impending ruin. He has raised up, successively, able defenders of it, and has carried them through the greatest troubles, distresses and persecutions. Even in the present degenerate age, he still upholds his faithful Ministers, and by his mighty power will continue so to do till the end of the world. He has engaged to defend them, not only against all the subtleties, the craft and cunning of evil and malicious Men, but even against the enmity and malice of Satan himself, so that the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against his Church.

This gracious promise of protection and support is, my Brethren, at the present day, a great encouragement to us in the faithful discharge of our duty. It is our lot to live in a degenerate age; an open and professed disregard to religion is become, through a variety of unhappy causes, the distinguishing character of the present times. And the evil, far from receiving any check or opposition, is fast increasing. When did Infidelity and the contempt of everything serious and sacred, when did strife and division, envy and malice, when did the profanation of God’s holy name and Sabbaths, and the utter contempt of all laws civil and sacred, so shamefully abound? Where is that sense of the divine presence, that regard to the divine Authority, that hope of the favour and approbation of Heaven, which once directed the views, and influenced the actions, of our pious Forefathers?

When did we ever stand in more need of the aid and support of religion; and when was there ever such wicked arts employed, secretly to undermine its foundation, to destroy its influence and weaken its hold on the publick mind?

How is our holy religion treated with every possible mark of ignominy and insult by the Scorner? How have they endeavoured to hold up its divine Author, his laws, his ordinances, his institutions, his Ministers and his Altars, to universal abhorrence and contempt?

How often do we hear them affirming that Christianity is only a cunningly devised fable, when it is in truth a Revelation from Heaven—a Revelation supported by such a body of evidence as is sufficient to convince every unprejudiced mind; by a long train of prophecies, most undeniably completed, “by the most astonishing and well attested “miracles, by the strongest internal marks of truth, by the purity of its precepts, the sublimity of its doctrines, the perfect and unspotted character of its divine Author, by an innumerable company of Confessors, Saints and Martyrs, who have sealed their testimony to it with their blood,” and lastly by its wonderful prevalence and success, against all the combined efforts, of the wit, malice and power, of men and Devils. If to these arguments of its truth, we add the visible good effects it has had in promoting the welfare, comfort and happiness of mankind, where shall we find a religion so worthy of our belief, so deserving of our veneration, gratitude and love.—A Religion so holy and so pure, we every day hear the Infidel proclaiming to be no other, than the contrivance of Statesmen and Priests to rule and deceive the people.

Would to God, the people could see the hearts of these their pretended friends—They would then no longer glory in that, which ought to be their shame, nor be ashamed of that, which ought to be their glory!

But Mankind, lest they should be thought over zealous, have not become indifferent to all religion. Hence the cause of the rapid progress of infidelity. Hence it is that a plan has been laid to subvert our holy religion. A Plan dark and subtle as the Agents who have been, and still are, employed in its execution. It has for its object, the renovation of Society—an entire alteration in the religious, moral and civil principles of Mankind.

As Religion is the basis of all order and virtue, it was necessary to accomplish their scheme, to make that, the first object of attack. They well knew that it would be in vain to attempt so thorough a change, while religion and the fear of God, had any hold upon the minds of men—but if they could only succeed in removing this principal obstacle; they conceived that their plan might be executed, not only without difficulty, but with the greatest ease and dispatch. Accordingly, they first begun by undermining the foundations of the Gospel. If some of them extolled one part of Christianity, it was in order to subvert the rest. If they approved of the moral precepts, they denied the miracles, and all the characteristic doctrines of the Gospel. It was their first object to reduce the Gospel simply to a moral system, and if we believe the Philosophers, or rather the Philosophists of the present age, we are under no more obligation to receive and practice the precepts of Christianity, than we are to receive and practice the rules contained in any other moral tract. Volney’s treatise of the Law of Nature, is with them of equal authority with the precepts of the Gospel. These were their first attempts, and it is greatly to be lamented, that they were so fortunate in their beginning—their success has encouraged them to proceed to greater lengths; and for many years they have been indefatigable in spreading their licentious and irreligious tenets. Societies have been established in almost every Christian Country, for the express purpose of disseminating their poisonous principles, and now it is evident, that the subversion of Christianity, is only a part, and the beginning of their diabolical plan. Their horrid designs, could not be accomplished, while any fear of God or dread of futurity existed in the minds of men. In order therefore, to extirpate every religious sentiment, and to introduce the true principles of modern infidelity, one of their Champions has entirely thrown off the mask, and without disguise speaks the sentiments, and discovers the principles of the whole sect. “We want (says he) no other sermon but the rights of man—no other doctrine but the constitutional precepts—no other Church than where the Section of the Club hold their meeting. Man when free wants no other Divinity than Himself. This God will not cost us a single farthing,–not a single tear—nor a drop of blood. Reason dethrones both the Kings of earth and the Kings of Heaven—no Monarchy above, if you wish to preserve a Republick below. Volumes have been written to determine whether a Republick of Atheists could exist. I maintain that every other Republick is a Chimera. If you admit the existence of a heavenly Sovereign, at that instant you introduce the wooden Horse within your walls, and your Republick is no more.”1

These my Brethren, are the principles which the Philosophists of the present age, are so industrious in propagating. If they are successful in their endeavours, it needs little foresight to predict the consequences. It is an indisputable fact, that nine tenths of Mankind have been governed more or less by religious principle; take off this restraint—persuade the multitude that there is no future state—no God, to whom they are accountable, and you open a door to every kind of wickedness. The most horrid crimes would then be committed without shame or remorse. In vain would the rich have recourse to Bolts and Bars to secure their property, neither would they find any better security in the Laws of the Land; the unjust Steward in the parable, characterizes the great body of Mankind, if they fear not God, neither will they regard Man. “Human Laws, says an elegant writer, will be of little avail without a sense of divine Legislation, and the sanctions of Men have little force, unless they are supported by the Authority of God. Thus without religious principle, there would be no security for the public peace—the mutual confidence between man and man would be destroyed. The bond which keeps Society together would be broken—Oaths would become mere words of course, and an appeal to the great God of Heaven no more regarded, than if he were an Image of Stone. Human life would be thrown into the utmost confusion—the safety of Mankind would be endangered, and the moral World totter to its ruin, if such a Pillar as Religion were to fall. We ought, says Bourdaloue, to consider the principle of Religion in Individuals and Societies, as we do the first moving power of the Universe—this first moving power hath an influence so great, that is not only maintains all the Heavenly Bodies in their order and motion, but extends itself also to the bosom of the Earth, and is the cause of all the beauty, harmony and usefulness, of this lower would; were this first moving power, to suspend its operations, all nature must be destroyed; all must be trouble, confusion and ruin; so if you take away the principle of Religion from Individuals, especially from the leading Members of Society, you destroy all principle of obligation, you are no longer to look for charity, regularity or order among Individuals, or in human Societies; so true it is, that the tie which binds us as Brethren to each other, is our common obligation to God.

It is against this religious principle, the foundation of all order and happiness in Society, that the Infidels of the present age are contending. In France they have obtained a temporary victory, but not satisfied with that, they strive with unwearied industry, to obtain a similar triumph over morals and religion in every Country upon Earth. Nor will they be diverted from their purpose, unless their own pernicious principles should prove their destruction, until they have effected an entire change in the face of Society—all religion, morals and Government, shall fall before them, and Mankind will be brought back once more, to a state of ignorance, darkness and barbarity.

How justly has St. Paul, in his description of the Romans, delineated the Character of these modern Heathen. They were, says he, filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness full of envy, MURDER, debate, DECEIT, malignity, whisperers, backbiters, HATERS of GOD, DESPITEFUL, PROUD, BOASTERS, INVENTORS OF EVIL THINGS, disobedient to Parents, without understanding, COVENANT BREAKERS, WITHOUT NATURAL AFFECTION, IMPLACABLE, UNMERCIFUL. Such a race of MONSTERS, we could scarcely have believed that the Earth ever bore, were not the fact asserted by an Apostle; and did not the present day afford us an example of their equals, if not of their SUPERIORS, in every species of wickedness and vice.

In short the French have not only an Army of Veterans, but what is worse, and more dangerous to the World, a Satanic Host of Principles, and where the former cannot reach, they make their boast, that the latter will penetrate to accomplish their horrid work of Revolution, anarchy and ruin. To effect this, their Philosophers have been most wickedly industrious in printing and disseminating their licentious Pamphlets. In these publications they address the multitude, and in order the more effectually to dupe them, they bring down their reasoning to a level with their comprehensions. “The whole poison of Infidelity is compressed into the narrow compass of an essence, or an extract, to render irreligion easy to the meanest capacity. It was by such small tracts disseminated among the lower Orders in every part of France, that the People there were prepared for that most astonishing event, the public renunciation of the Christian Faith.” 2 From these artful snares of their Philosophers, we are more in their power, than they can accomplish by their Arms—here lies our greatest danger. It is their Army of Principles which we have to oppose—and he must be blind indeed, who does not see that the present contest, is a War of Principles—its baneful effects are not confined to the European Powers now at variance—but in every Country, it is a war of vice against virtue, of Infidelity against Religion—of the Savage and brutal part of Mankind, against the refined and civilized.

Against such Men, and such principles, it is the duty of every pious Pastor to guard and defend his Flock.—And, my Reverend Brethren, at this eventful period, how can we be silent, consistently, with the solemn engagements we have made? At the peril of our Souls we have undertaken the Office of the Ministry. As the Messengers, the Watchmen and Stewards of the Lord, it is our duty to teach and admonish, to use all faithful diligence to oppose every error, either in faith or practice, nor are we to cease our labour, our care or diligence, until we have done all that lieth in us, according to our bounden duty, to bring all that are committed to our charge, to a due faith and knowledge of God, to a ripeness and perfection in Christ, so that no place be left among us, either for error in Religion, or viciousness of life. 3

It is therefore our duty, and becomes an important part of our sacred trust, publickly to bear testimony against those impious and destructive principles; which have proved so ruinous in other Countries, and which, unless they are speedily and successfully opposed, will prove no less ruinous and destructive in our own.—And in order that we may oppose them with success, it should be our first and principal care, to revive a spirit of Religion and Virtue, both among Rulers and People.

It is truly an alarming symptom, when there prevails in any Country, a cold indifference towards Religion—A greater calamity cannot befall a Nation—The Pestilence, the Famine, and the Sword, are often commissioned by Heaven to waste and destroy a negligent and careless People.—After every other method has been tried to awaken them from their slumbers, here remains but one expedient: The divine Judgments will then be poured out, effectually to rouse them to a sense of their duty and danger. That this is true of us, that, as a Nation, we deeply partake of this Character, is too evident to require any proof, or admit of any doubt.—Indifference in matters of Religion, is become an epidemic, which few, if any, have escaped.

I know that the degeneracy of the times has been a common complaint in all ages; but nevertheless, some periods have been more sunk in dissoluteness and irreligion, than others,–never surely was there juster foundation for complaint than at the present day. The great prevalence of infidelity, the profligacy of multitudes—the utter neglect of their eternal interests—the shameful profanation of God’s holy Name and Sabbaths—the wonderful increase of false philosophy, together with an unbounded love of pleasure and dissipation—these, to say nothing of other things,–are truly characteristic of the present age, and exhibit a most distressing and discouraging prospect, to the sincere friends of Religion and Virtue.

At this alarming period, my Reverend Brethren, all our zeal, our utmost diligence, our most fervent prayers, together with the most exemplary patience, prudence, fortitude and compassion are required.—It concerns us to be more active and faithful, than ever we have been, in discharging the duties of our functions; and above all, to be careful, at all times and in all circumstances, to cause our light so to shine before men, that by our example, credit and honor may redound to the Holy Religion we profess, and to the sacred doctrines that we teach.

To revive a true spirit of piety and virtue among the People, much will undoubtedly depend on our exertions; for no class of Men, are capable of doing greater service, or greater prejudice, to the interests of Religion; but our endeavours however earnest, though we should redouble our care and diligence, will not be sufficient.—If we are left alone in the arduous task of reformation, to what purpose are our most zealous exertions? Would those who are in the higher stations of life, vouchsafe to add their countenance and example, it would be of the greatest efficacy, not only to revive our spirits, but also to enkindle a true spirit of piety and virtue, and to diffuse it through every class of men. Their example would soon bring the study and practice of Religion into repute. Acts of impiety and profaneness would then become matter of shame and reproach, in the eyes of men, as they always are in the sight of God.

And believe me, my hearers, at this alarming crisis, good men ought not to forsake their Ministers; it is a time when the united efforts of virtuous and religious Men of every description should be exerted, in order to oppose those pernicious principles which threaten, like a deluge, to overwhelm our Country, and to subvert the fair fabric of our Government, Laws, and Religion.—It is not now a question, whether this or that Church shall prevail; whether this or that mode of worship is best; but the question is, whether there shall be any Church—whether there shall be any such thing as Christianity? We have not now to contend with Christian Brethren who hold to the essentials of Religion, and differ from us only in points that are immaterial. But our contest is with the bold unbelieving Infidel, “who is against the Gospel, because the Gospel is against him.” We have those for our adversaries who will not be satisfied with correcting errors, and reforming abuses:–Nothing less than the total subversion, and utter extermination of Christianity can content them.

Let it not be said that these are idle conjectures, and vain apprehensions—that there is no danger—that we “fear where no fear is.” Other Nations have flattered themselves that they were equally secure, and never could be persuaded to suspect, that either their Religion or their liberties were in danger, till sudden desolation and destruction came upon them. Let their fate be a warning to us. We had better be despised for too anxious apprehensions, than ruined, as they have been, by too confident a security.

It therefore becomes Christians of every rank and description to stand forth in defence of their holy faith, and to use their most zealous endeavours to enkindle, if possible, the almost “expiring lamp of Piety.”

To this end, let all who are in authority have the fear of God before their eyes, and the good of their Country at heart.—Let them remember that their success will depend not only on their political, but on their moral, and religious conduct, for except the Lord keep the city the watchman waketh but in vain.—Let them no presume to leave the Supreme Governour of the World out of their Councils, neither form Plans independent of him and his Providence, lest he should blast all their councils, and defeat their most vigorous exertions.

Let the Ministers of Religion, by an exalted piety, and exemplary virtue, add dignity and efficacy to their religious instructions; carefully preserving themselves, not only from the guilt, but even from the suspicion, of impiety and wickedness.

Finally, Let all who are any ways distinguished either by their education, wealth, or wisdom, add the weight of their example, and manifest their regard for Religion, and their love of their Country, by a serious and constant attendance on Public Worship, and by becoming models of everything that is great and good.

If we are thus sincere in our exertions, the restitution of religious principle, and virtuous practice, will not be so difficult a task as is imagined. We may then confidently expect the aid of our divine Master, who has promised to be “with us even to the end of the world.”—While we value the Christian Religion according to its real worth—while we are prudently zealous for its honor, and strive to recommend it to the world by an exemplary piety and virtue, we have no reason to fear the loss of this best of blessings, but if we are careless and indifferent—if we can patiently hear its holy Author—its divine precepts and heavenly doctrines ridiculed, despised and trampled upon, then surely we are unworthy of so great a benefit, and shall have reason to fear that the kingdom of God will be taken from us, and given to those who will duly value and improve the inestimable gift.

But thanks be to God, we are not so degenerate a People, but that there may be found, even in this age of Infidelity and Indifference, some eminent examples of real piety and virtue.—We have still those among us “who are not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, and whose praise is not of Men only, but of God.” Who knows how far the influence of their example may extend. That it may become universal, is most devoutly to be wished. Then our holy Religion and invaluable privileges would be safe and secure. While we are with him, the Lord hath promised to be with us, and if He be for us, who can be against us. What though “the Heathen rage, and the People imagine a vain thing, He that sitteth in the Heavens shall laugh them to scorn.” If we have either secret or open enemies, their hearts are in his hand, their designs are always under his eye, and he can change them as he pleases. He can humble their pride—assuage their malice and confound their devices—He can prevent the mischief they contrive, or cause what they design for our destruction, to prove the means of our happiness and salvation—“He who stilleth the raging of the sea and the noise of his waves, an also at his pleasure restrain the madness of the People.”—The righteous Lord loveth righteousness, and to favour a righteous and religious nation, he will, should there be occasion, bring light out of darkness, good out of evil, and order out of confusion.

Wherefore, dearly beloved, let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering, since we are assured that he is faithful who hath promised to be with us always, even unto the end of the World.

May this gracious promise of Christ’s spiritual and perpetual presence with his Ministers excite us, my Brethren, to greater diligence, zeal and fervor in the cause of piety and virtue,–may we account no labour too great, no services too painful, and no sufferings too severe, so that we may finish our course with joy, and fulfill the rust committed to our charge. And since we all profess to believe in Christ; and are well assured that our faith is not founded on the cunningly devised fables of Men—since as Christians, we cannot but be interested in the honor of his Gospel, and are bound by the most sacred and solemn engagements to advance its reputation and success—since as protestant Episcopalians, we still hold fast to the form of sound words, and continue steadfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship; Let us, therefore labour, more and more, that the “word of Christ like a fountain of living water may dwell richly in us in all wisdom, and flow liberally from us, in all holy conversation and Godliness.”

Now to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, the One Eternal and ever blessed GOD, be ascribed by us and by all Men, all possible adoration and praise, might, majesty and dominion, world without end.

A M E N.
 


Endnotes

1 See the speech of Anacharsis Cloots, published by Order of the National Convention in France.

2 Vide Bishop Porteus’s last Charge to his Clergy.

3 See the form and manner of ordaining Priests.